This is a modern-English version of Melmoth the Wanderer, Vol. 1, originally written by Maturin, Charles Robert.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber’s Notes:
Transcriber's Notes:
Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as possible, including inconsistencies in spelling, hyphenation, and punctuation.
Every effort has been made to recreate this text as accurately as possible, including any inconsistencies in spelling, hyphenation, and punctuation.
Some corrections of spelling and punctuation have been made. They are marked like this in the text. The original text appears when hovering the cursor over the marked text. A list of amendments is at the end of the text.
Some corrections of spelling and punctuation have been made. They are indicated like this in the text. The original text shows up when you hover the cursor over the marked text. A list of amendments is at the end of the text.
MELMOTH
THE
WANDERER:
A
TALE.
BY THE AUTHOR OF “BERTRAM,” &c.
BY THE AUTHOR OF “BERTRAM,” etc.
IN FOUR VOLUMES.
IN FOUR VOLUMES.
VOL. I.
Vol. 1.
EDINBURGH:
PRINTED FOR ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE AND COMPANY,
AND HURST, ROBINSON, AND CO. CHEAPSIDE,
LONDON.
EDINBURGH:
PRINTED FOR ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE AND COMPANY,
AND HURST, ROBINSON, AND CO. CHEAPSIDE,
LONDON.
1820.
1820.
TO THE
MOST NOBLE
THE
MARCHIONESS OF ABERCORN,
This Romance
Is, by her Ladyship’s permission,
Respectfully inscribed by
TO THE
MOST NOBLE
THE
MARCHIONESS OF ABERCORN,
This Romance
Is, by her Ladyship’s permission,
Dedicated with respect by
PREFACE.
The hint of this Romance (or Tale) was taken from a passage in one of my Sermons, which (as it is to be presumed very few have read) I shall here take the liberty to quote. The passage is this.
The idea for this story (or tale) came from a section of one of my sermons, which (I assume very few have read) I will take the liberty to quote here. The passage is this.
“At this moment is there one of us present, however we may have departed from the Lord, disobeyed his will, and disregarded his word—is there one of us who would, at this moment, accept all that man could bestow, or earth afford, to resign the hope of his salvation?—No, there is not one—not such a fool on earth, were the enemy of mankind to traverse it with the offer!”
“At this moment, is there anyone here, no matter how far we’ve strayed from the Lord, disobeyed His will, or ignored His word—would anyone accept everything humanity has to offer or what the world can provide, just to give up the hope of salvation?—No, there isn't a single person—not a single fool on this planet, even if the enemy of mankind offered it!”
This passage suggested the idea of “Melmoth the Wanderer.” The Reader will find that idea developed in the following pages, with what power or success he is to decide.
This passage introduced the concept of "Melmoth the Wanderer." The reader will see that concept further explored in the upcoming pages, with the impact or effectiveness left for them to determine.
The “Spaniard’s Tale” has been censured by a friend to whom I read it, as containing too much attempt at the revivification of the horrors of Radcliffe-Romance, of the persecutions of convents, and the terrors of the Inquisition.
The “Spaniard’s Tale” has been criticized by a friend to whom I shared it, for trying too hard to revive the horrors of Radcliffe-Romance, the persecutions of convents, and the fears of the Inquisition.
I defended myself, by trying to point out to my friend, that I had made the misery of conventual life depend less on the startling adventures one meets with in romances, than on that irritating series of petty torments which constitutes the misery of life in general, and which, amid the tideless stagnation of monastic existence, solitude gives its inmates leisure to invent, and power combined with malignity, the full disposition to practise. I trust this defence will operate more on the conviction of the Reader, than it did on that of my friend.
I defended myself by trying to explain to my friend that the misery of convent life relies more on the annoying little struggles that make up everyday unhappiness than on the shocking adventures found in romances. In the stillness of monastic life, solitude gives its residents the time to create these small miseries and the combination of power and malice to carry them out. I hope this explanation will convince the Reader more than it did my friend.
For the rest of the Romance, there are some parts of it which I have borrowed from real life.
For the rest of the story, there are some parts that I've taken from real life.
The story of John Sandal and Elinor Mortimer is founded in fact.
The story of John Sandal and Elinor Mortimer is based on real events.
The original from which the Wife of Walberg is imperfectly sketched is a living woman, and long may she live.
The original woman that the Wife of Walberg is loosely based on is real, and may she live a long life.
I cannot again appear before the public in so unseemly a character as that of a writer of romances, without regretting the necessity that compels me to it. Did my profession furnish me with the means of subsistence, I should hold myself culpable indeed in having recourse to any other, but—am I allowed the choice?
Dublin,
31st August 1820.
Dublin, August 31, 1820.
CHAPTER I.
In the autumn of 1816, John Melmoth, a student in Trinity College, Dublin, quitted it to attend a dying uncle on whom his hopes for independence chiefly rested. John was the orphan son of a younger brother, whose small property scarce could pay John’s college expences; but the uncle was rich, unmarried, and old; and John, from his infancy, had been brought up to look on him with that mingled sensation of awe, and of the wish, without the means to conciliate, (that sensation at once attractive and repulsive), with which we regard a being who (as nurse, domestic, and parent have tutored us to believe) holds the very threads of our existence in his hands, and may prolong or snap them when he pleases.
In the autumn of 1816, John Melmoth, a student at Trinity College, Dublin, left to care for a dying uncle on whom his hopes for independence mainly depended. John was the orphan son of a younger brother, whose small estate could barely cover John's college expenses; but the uncle was wealthy, single, and elderly; and John, from childhood, had been raised to view him with a mix of awe and a wish, without the means to earn his favor, (that feeling both enticing and repelling), that we experience when we regard someone who (as our nurse, household staff, and parents have taught us to believe) holds the very strings of our existence in his hands and can either extend or cut them off at will.
On receiving this summons, John set immediately out to attend his uncle.
On getting this message, John immediately set out to visit his uncle.
The beauty of the country through which he travelled (it was the county Wicklow) could not prevent his mind from dwelling on many painful thoughts, some borrowed from the past, and more from the future. His uncle’s caprice and moroseness,—the strange reports concerning the cause of the secluded life he had led for many years,—his own dependent state,—fell like blows fast and heavy on his mind. He roused himself to repel them,—sat up in the mail, in which he was a solitary passenger,—looked out on the prospect,—consulted his watch;—then he thought they receded for a moment,—but there was nothing to fill their place, and he was forced to invite them back for company. When the mind is thus active in calling over invaders, no wonder the conquest is soon completed. As the carriage drew near the Lodge, (the name of old Melmoth’s seat), John’s heart grew heavier every moment.
The beauty of the countryside he was traveling through (it was County Wicklow) couldn’t stop his mind from focusing on many painful thoughts, some from the past and more about the future. His uncle’s whims and gloominess—the strange stories about why he had lived such a secluded life for so many years—his own dependent situation—hit his mind like heavy blows. He tried to shake them off—sat up in the mail coach, where he was the only passenger—looked out at the view—checked his watch; then he thought they faded for a moment—but there was nothing to take their place, so he was forced to invite them back for company. When the mind is actively calling back these intrusive thoughts, it’s no surprise that they quickly take over. As the carriage approached the Lodge (the name of old Melmoth’s estate), John’s heart grew heavier with each passing moment.
The recollection of this awful uncle from infancy,—when he was never permitted to approach him without innumerable lectures,—not to be troublesome,—not to go too near his uncle,—not to ask him any questions,—on no account to disturb the inviolable arrangement of his snuff-box, hand-bell, and spectacles, nor to suffer the glittering of the gold-headed cane to tempt him to the mortal sin of handling it,—and, finally, to pilot himself aright through his perilous course in and out of the apartment without striking against the piles of books, globes, old newspapers, wig-blocks, tobacco-pipes, and snuff-cannisters, not to mention certain hidden rocks of rat-traps and mouldy books beneath the chairs,—together with the final reverential bow at the door, which was to be closed with cautious gentleness, and the stairs to be descended as if he were “shod with felt.”—This recollection was carried on to his school-boy years, when at Christmas and Easter, the ragged poney, the jest of the school, was dispatched to bring the reluctant visitor to the Lodge,—where his pastime was to sit vis-a-vis to his uncle, without speaking or moving, till the pair resembled Don Raymond and the ghost of Beatrice in the Monk,—then watching him as he picked the bones of lean mutton out of his mess of weak broth, the latter of which he handed to his nephew with a needless caution not to “take more than he liked,”—then hurried to bed by day-light, even in winter, to save the expence of an inch of candle, where he lay awake and restless from hunger, till his uncle’s retiring at eight o’clock gave signal to the governante of the meagre household to steal up to him with some fragments of her own scanty meal, administering between every mouthful a whispered caution not to tell his uncle. Then his college life, passed in an attic in the second square, uncheered by an invitation to the country; the gloomy summer wasted in walking up and down the deserted streets, as his uncle would not defray the expences of his journey;—the only intimation of his existence, received in quarterly epistles, containing, with the scanty but punctual remittance, complaints of the expences of his education, cautions against extravagance, and lamentations for the failure of tenants and the fall of the value of lands. All these recollections came over him, and along with them the remembrance of that last scene, where his dependence on his uncle was impressed on him by the dying lips of his father.
The memory of this awful uncle from childhood—when he was never allowed to go near him without countless lectures—not to be troublesome, not to get too close to his uncle, not to ask him any questions, and certainly not to disturb the sacred arrangement of his snuff-box, hand-bell, and glasses, nor to let the gleam of the gold-headed cane tempt him into the sin of touching it—and finally, to navigate his way carefully in and out of the room without bumping into the piles of books, globes, old newspapers, wig-blocks, tobacco pipes, and snuff canisters, not to mention the hidden hazards of rat traps and moldy books under the chairs—along with the obligatory bow at the door, which needed to be closed gently, and the stairs descended as if he were “wearing felt slippers.” This memory continued into his school years, when at Christmas and Easter, the mangy pony, the joke of the school, was sent to bring the unwilling visitor to the Lodge—where his pastime was to sit face-to-face with his uncle, without speaking or moving, until they looked like Don Raymond and the ghost of Beatrice in the Monk—then watching him as he picked the bones of skinny mutton out of his bowl of weak broth, which he handed to his nephew with unnecessary caution not to “take more than he wanted”—then hurried to bed at dawn, even in winter, to save on candle expenses, lying awake and restless from hunger, until his uncle’s retiring at eight o’clock signaled the governess of the meager household to sneak up to him with some scraps of her own meager meal, whispering a caution not to tell his uncle between every bite. Then came his college life, spent in an attic in the second square, without a single invitation to the countryside; the gloomy summer wasted walking up and down the empty streets since his uncle wouldn’t pay for his travel expenses—the only sign of his existence, received in quarterly letters, contained, along with the meager but timely allowance, complaints about the costs of his education, warnings against extravagance, and laments over the failures of tenants and the drop in land values. All these memories flooded back to him, along with the recollection of that last scene where his reliance on his uncle was impressed upon him by his father's dying words.
“John, I must leave you, my poor boy; it has pleased God to take your father from you before he could do for you what would have made this hour less painful to him. You must look up, John, to your uncle for every thing. He has oddities and infirmities, but you must learn to bear with them, and with many other things too, as you will learn too soon. And now, my poor boy, may He who is the father of the fatherless look on your desolate state, and give you favour in the eyes of your uncle.” As this scene rose to John’s memory, his eyes filled fast with tears, which he hastened to wipe away as the carriage stopt to let him out at his uncle’s gate.
“John, I have to leave you, my poor boy; God has decided to take your father away before he could do anything for you that would have made this moment less painful for him. You need to rely on your uncle for everything. He has his quirks and weaknesses, but you’ll have to learn to deal with them, along with many other things too, as you’ll find out all too soon. And now, my poor boy, may He who is the father of the fatherless take note of your lonely situation, and grant you favor in your uncle’s eyes.” As this scene came to John's mind, tears filled his eyes quickly, and he hurried to wipe them away as the carriage stopped to let him out at his uncle’s gate.
He alighted, and with a change of linen in a handkerchief, (his only travelling equipment), he approached his uncle’s gate. The lodge was in ruins, and a barefooted boy from an adjacent cabin ran to lift on its single hinge what had once been a gate, but was now a few planks so villainously put together, that they clattered like a sign in a high wind. The stubborn post of the gate, yielding at last to the united strength of John and his barefooted assistant, grated heavily through the mud and gravel stones, in which it left a deep and sloughy furrow, and the entrance lay open. John, after searching his pocket in vain for a trifle to reward his assistant, pursued his way, while the lad, on his return, cleared the road at a hop step and jump, plunging through the mud with all the dabbling and amphibious delight of a duck, and scarce less proud of his agility than of his “sarving a gentleman.” As John slowly trod the miry road which had once been the approach, he could discover, by the dim light of an autumnal evening, signs of increasing desolation since he had last visited the spot,—signs that penury had been aggravated and sharpened into downright misery. There was not a fence or a hedge round the domain: an uncemented wall of loose stones, whose numerous gaps were filled with furze or thorns, supplied their place. There was not a tree or shrub on the lawn; the lawn itself was turned into pasture-ground, and a few sheep were picking their scanty food amid the pebble-stones, thistles, and hard mould, through which a few blades of grass made their rare and squalid appearance.
He got off and, with a change of clothes in a handkerchief (his only travel gear), walked up to his uncle’s gate. The lodge was in ruins, and a barefooted boy from a nearby cabin ran over to lift what used to be a gate but was now just a few planks poorly put together that rattled like a sign in a strong wind. The stubborn post of the gate finally gave way to the combined effort of John and his barefooted helper, scraping heavily through the mud and gravel, leaving a deep, muddy rut, and the entrance was open. John, after searching his pocket for a small reward for his helper without success, continued on his way, while the boy, on his way back, hopped and jumped down the road, splashing through the mud with the joyful enthusiasm of a duck and feeling just as proud of his agility as of "serving a gentleman." As John slowly walked along the muddy path that used to be the driveway, he could see, in the dim light of a fall evening, signs of increasing neglect since he had last visited—signs that poverty had worsened into outright misery. There was no fence or hedge around the property; an uncemented wall of loose stones with numerous gaps filled with gorse and thorns took their place. There were no trees or shrubs on the lawn; the lawn itself had turned into pasture, where a few sheep were picking at the meager scraps of food among the pebbles, thistles, and hard soil, through which a few blades of grass made their rare and pitiful appearance.
The house itself stood strongly defined even amid the darkness of the evening sky; for there were neither wings, or offices, or shrubbery, or tree, to shade or support it, and soften its strong harsh outline. John, after a melancholy gaze at the grass-grown steps and boarded windows, “addressed himself” to knock at the door; but knocker there was none: loose stones, however, there were in plenty; and John was making vigorous application to the door with one of them, till the furious barking of a mastiff, who threatened at every bound to break his chain, and whose yell and growl, accompanied by “eyes that glow and fangs that grin,” savoured as much of hunger as of rage, made the assailant raise the siege on the door, and betake himself to a well-known passage that led to the kitchen. A light glimmered in the window as he approached: he raised the latch with a doubtful hand; but, when he saw the party within, he advanced with the step of a man no longer doubtful of his welcome.
The house itself stood out even against the dark evening sky; there were no wings, offices, shrubbery, or trees to shade or support it and soften its harsh outline. John, after a sad look at the overgrown steps and boarded-up windows, prepared to knock on the door; but there was no knocker. There were plenty of loose stones, though, and John was about to use one of them to bang on the door when the furious barking of a mastiff, who seemed ready to break his chain with every leap, and whose roar and growl, along with "eyes that glow and fangs that grin," showed just as much hunger as anger, made the attacker give up on the door and head down a familiar path to the kitchen. A light flickered in the window as he approached: he lifted the latch with a hesitant hand; but when he saw the people inside, he walked in confidently, no longer unsure of his welcome.
Round a turf-fire, whose well-replenished fuel gave testimony to the “master’s” indisposition, who would probably as soon have been placed on the fire himself as seen the whole kish emptied on it once, were seated the old housekeeper, two or three followers, (i. e. people who ate, drank, and lounged about in any kitchen that was open in the neighbourhood, on an occasion of grief or joy, all for his honor’s sake, and for the great rispict they bore the family), and an old woman, whom John immediately recognized as the doctress of the neighbourhood,—a withered Sybil, who prolonged her squalid existence by practising on the fears, the ignorance, and the sufferings of beings as miserable as herself. Among the better sort, to whom she sometimes had access by the influence of servants, she tried the effects of some simples, her skill in which was sometimes productive of success. Among the lower orders she talked much of the effects of the “evil eye,” against which she boasted a counter-spell, of unfailing efficacy; and while she spoke, she shook her grizzled locks with such witch-like eagerness, that she never failed to communicate to her half-terrified, half-believing audience, some portion of that enthusiasm which, amid all her consciousness of imposture, she herself probably felt a large share of; still, when the case at last became desperate, when credulity itself lost all patience, and hope and life were departing together, she urged the miserable patient to confess “there was something about his heart;” and when this confession was extorted from the weariness of pain and the ignorance of poverty, she nodded and muttered so mysteriously, as to convey to the bystanders, that she had had difficulties to contend with which were invincible by human power. When there was no pretext, from indisposition, for her visiting either “his honor’s” kitchen, or the cottar’s hut,—when the stubborn and persevering convalescence of the whole country threatened her with starvation,—she still had a resource:—if there were no lives to be shortened, there were fortunes to be told;—she worked “by spells, and by such daubry as is beyond our element.” No one twined so well as she the mystic yarn to be dropt into the lime-kiln pit, on the edge of which stood the shivering inquirer into futurity, doubtful whether the answer to her question of “who holds?” was to be uttered by the voice of demon or lover.
Around a turf fire, which was well-stocked with fuel showing the “master’s” unwillingness to join in, as he’d probably prefer to be thrown onto the fire himself rather than see the whole kish dumped onto it, sat the old housekeeper, a couple of followers (i.e., people who would eat, drink, and lounge around in any kitchen that was open nearby during moments of sadness or joy, all out of respect for him), and an old woman who John instantly recognized as the local healer—a frail Sybil who extended her shabby existence by exploiting the fears, ignorance, and suffering of those as miserable as she was. Among the higher classes, who she sometimes reached through the influence of servants, she experimented with some herbal remedies, which occasionally worked. Among the lower classes, she often spoke about the “evil eye,” claiming to have a counter-spell that was always effective; and while she spoke, she shook her graying hair with such witch-like enthusiasm that she managed to instill in her half-terrified, half-believing audience a bit of the fervor she likely felt herself, despite her awareness of her own charlatanism. Still, when things became desperate, when even the credulous ran out of patience, and hope and life were fading, she urged the suffering patient to admit “there was something about his heart;” and when this confession was dragged out through the exhaustion of pain and the ignorance of poverty, she nodded and muttered so mysteriously that she conveyed to the onlookers that she faced challenges that no human strength could overcome. When she had no excuses, due to her own illness, for visiting either “his honor’s” kitchen or the peasant’s hut,—when the determined and persistent recovery of the entire region threatened to leave her hungry,—she still had a backup plan:—if there were no lives to take, there were fortunes to predict;—she worked “by spells, and by such daubry as is beyond our element.” No one twisted the mysterious yarn better than she did, to be dropped into the lime-kiln pit, on the edge of which stood the shivering seeker of the future, unsure whether the answer to her question of “who holds?” would come from the voice of a demon or a lover.
No one knew so well as she to find where the four streams met, in which, on the same portentous season, the chemise was to be immersed, and then displayed before the fire, (in the name of one whom we dare not mention to “ears polite”), to be turned by the figure of the destined husband before morning. No one but herself (she said) knew the hand in which the comb was to be held, while the other was employed in conveying the apple to the mouth,—while, during the joint operation, the shadow of the phantom-spouse was to pass across the mirror before which it was performed. No one was more skilful or active in removing every iron implement from the kitchen where these ceremonies were usually performed by the credulous and terrified dupes of her wizardry, lest, instead of the form of a comely youth exhibiting a ring on his white finger, an headless figure should stalk to the rack, (Anglicè, dresser), take down a long spit, or, in default of that, snatch a poker from the fire-side, and mercilessly take measure with its iron length of the sleeper for a coffin. No one, in short, knew better how to torment or terrify her victims into a belief of that power which may and has reduced the strongest minds to the level of the weakest; and under the influence of which the cultivated sceptic, Lord Lyttleton, yelled and gnashed and writhed in his last hours, like the poor girl who, in the belief of the horrible visitation of the vampire, shrieked aloud, that her grandfather was sucking her vital blood while she slept, and expired under the influence of imaginary horror. Such was the being to whom old Melmoth had committed his life, half from credulity, and (Hibernicè speaking) more than half from avarice. Among this groupe John advanced,—recognising some,—disliking more,—distrusting all. The old housekeeper received him with cordiality;—he was always her “whiteheaded boy,” she said,—(imprimis, his hair was as black as jet), and she tried to lift her withered hand to his head with an action between a benediction and a caress, till the difficulty of the attempt forced on her the conviction that that head was fourteen inches higher than her reach since she had last patted it. The men, with the national deference of the Irish to a person of superior rank, all rose at his approach, (their stools chattering on the broken flags) and wished his honor “a thousand years and long life to the back of that; and would not his honor take something to keep the grief out of his heart;” and so saying, five or six red and bony hands tendered him glasses of whiskey all at once. All this time the Sybil sat silent in the ample chimney-corner, sending redoubled whiffs out of her pipe. John gently declined the offer of spirits, received the attentions of the old housekeeper cordially, looked askance at the withered crone who occupied the chimney corner, and then glanced at the table, which displayed other cheer than he had been accustomed to see in his “honor’s time.” There was a wooden dish of potatoes, which old Melmoth would have considered enough for a week’s subsistence. There was the salted salmon, (a luxury unknown even in London. Vide Miss Edgeworth’s Tales, “The Absentee).”
No one knew better than she how to find the place where the four streams came together, where, in that ominous season, the shirt was to be soaked and then shown off by the fire, (in honor of someone we can’t mention in polite company), to be turned by the figure of the destined husband before morning. No one but her (she claimed) knew which hand should hold the comb while the other brought the apple to her mouth,—and during this simultaneous act, the shadow of the phantom spouse was to pass across the mirror where it was done. No one was more skilled or quick at removing any iron tools from the kitchen where these rituals were typically performed by the gullible and frightened victims of her tricks, to prevent instead of seeing a handsome lad with a ring on his white finger, a headless figure from striding over to the rack, (Anglicè, dresser), grabbing a long spit, or, if that wasn’t available, snatching a poker from the fireplace to mercilessly measure with its iron length against the sleeper for a coffin. In short, no one was better at tormenting or scaring her victims into believing in that power which can and has brought even the strongest minds down to the level of the weakest; and under the influence of which the skeptical intellectual, Lord Lyttleton, howled and gasped and writhed in his last moments, like the poor girl who, believing she was being haunted by a vampire, screamed that her grandfather was sucking her life blood while she slept, and died from the weight of imagined horror. This was the being that old Melmoth had entrusted his life to, partly out of gullibility, and (Hibernicè speaking) more than partly out of greed. Among this group, John moved forward,—recognizing some,—disliking more,—distrusting all. The old housekeeper welcomed him warmly;—he was always her “whiteheaded boy,” she said,—(imprimis, his hair was as black as coal), and she tried to raise her withered hand to his head in a gesture that was part blessing and part affection, until the effort made her realize that his head was fourteen inches higher than her reach since she last patted it. The men, with their usual respect for someone of higher status in Ireland, all stood up as he approached, (their stools rattling on the broken floor) and wished him “a thousand years and long life to that; and wouldn’t he take something to ease his heartache;” and as they said this, five or six red and bony hands offered him glasses of whiskey all at once. All this time, the Sybil sat silently in the large chimney corner, puffing clouds of smoke from her pipe. John politely declined the offer of drinks, accepted the old housekeeper’s attentions warmly, eyed the withered woman in the chimney corner suspiciously, and then glanced at the table, which displayed a spread different from what he was used to seeing in his “honor’s time.” There was a wooden dish of potatoes, which old Melmoth would have thought was enough for a week’s worth of food. There was salted salmon, (a luxury even unknown in London. Vide Miss Edgeworth’s Tales, “The Absentee).”
There was the slink-veal, flanked with tripe; and, finally, there were lobsters and fried turbot enough to justify what the author of the tale asserts, “suo periculo,” that when his great grandfather, the Dean of Killala, hired servants at the deanery, they stipulated that they should not be required to eat turbot or lobster more than twice a-week. There were also bottles of Wicklow ale, long and surreptitiously borrowed from his “honor’s” cellar, and which now made their first appearance on the kitchen hearth, and manifested their impatience of further constraint, by hissing, spitting, and bouncing in the face of the fire that provoked its animosity. But the whiskey (genuine illegitimate potsheen, smelling strongly of weed and smoke, and breathing defiance to excisemen) appeared, the “veritable Amphitryon” of the feast; every one praised, and drank as deeply as he praised.
There was the slink-veal, served alongside tripe; and finally, there were enough lobsters and fried turbot to support what the author of the story claims, “suo periculo,” that when his great-grandfather, the Dean of Killala, hired servants at the deanery, they insisted they shouldn’t have to eat turbot or lobster more than twice a week. There were also bottles of Wicklow ale, long and secretly borrowed from his “honor’s” cellar, which made their first appearance on the kitchen hearth, showing their eagerness to be uncorked by hissing, spitting, and popping in the face of the fire that provoked their anger. But the whiskey (genuine illegal potsheen, smelling strongly of weed and smoke, and bold enough to defy tax collectors) was the real star of the feast; everyone praised it and drank as much as their compliments.
John, as he looked round the circle, and thought of his dying uncle, was forcibly reminded of the scene at Don Quixote’s departure, where, in spite of the grief caused by the dissolution of the worthy knight, we are informed that “nevertheless the niece eat her victuals, the housekeeper drank to the repose of his soul, and even Sancho cherished his little carcase.” After returning, “as he might,” the courtesies of the party, John asked how his uncle was. “As bad as he can be;”—“Much better, and many thanks to your honor,” was uttered in such rapid and discordant unison by the party, that John turned from one to the other, not knowing which or what to believe. “They say his honor has had a fright,” said a fellow, upwards of six feet high, approaching by way of whispering, and then bellowing the sound six inches above John’s head. “But then his honor has had a cool since,” said a man who was quietly swallowing the spirits that John had refused. At these words the Sybil who sat in the chimney corner slowly drew her pipe from her mouth, and turned towards the party: The oracular movements of a Pythoness on her tripod never excited more awe, or impressed for the moment a deeper silence. “It’s not here,” said she, pressing her withered finger on her wrinkled forehead, “nor here,—nor here;” and she extended her hand to the foreheads of those who were near her, who all bowed as if they were receiving a benediction, but had immediate recourse to the spirits afterwards, as if to ensure its effects.—“It’s all here—it’s all about the heart;” and as she spoke she spread and pressed her fingers on her hollow bosom with a force of action that thrilled her hearers.—“It’s all here,” she added, repeating the action, (probably excited by the effect she had produced), and then sunk on her seat, resumed her pipe, and spoke no more. At this moment of involuntary awe on the part of John, and of terrified silence on that of the rest, an unusual sound was heard in the house, and the whole company started as if a musket had been discharged among them:—it was the unwonted sound of old Melmoth’s bell. His domestics were so few, and so constantly near him, that the sound of his bell startled them as much as if he had been ringing the knell for his own interment. “He used always to rap down for me,” said the old housekeeper, hurrying out of the kitchen; “he said pulling the bells wore out the ropes.”
John, as he looked around the circle and thought of his dying uncle, was sharply reminded of the scene at Don Quixote’s departure, where, despite the sadness of losing the noble knight, we learn that “nevertheless the niece ate her food, the housekeeper drank to the peace of his soul, and even Sancho cherished his little self.” After returning, “as he could,” the courtesies of the group, John asked how his uncle was. “As bad as he can be;”—“Much better, and many thanks to your honor,” was exclaimed in such quick and discordant unison by the group, that John turned from one to the other, unsure of who to believe. “They say his honor has had a scare,” said a guy, over six feet tall, approaching with a whisper, then bellowing the sound six inches above John’s head. “But then his honor has had a cool since,” said a man who was casually drinking the spirits that John had turned down. At these words, the Sybil sitting in the corner by the fireplace slowly pulled her pipe from her mouth and turned toward the group: The prophetic actions of a Pythoness on her tripod never inspired more reverence, nor created a deeper silence for a moment. “It’s not here,” she said, pressing her bony finger on her wrinkled forehead, “nor here,—nor here;” and she extended her hand to the foreheads of those nearby, who all bowed as if receiving a blessing, but quickly went back to the spirits afterward, as if to guarantee its effects.—“It’s all here—it’s all about the heart;” and as she spoke, she spread and pressed her fingers on her hollow chest with a force that sent a thrill through her listeners.—“It’s all here,” she added, repeating the action (likely stirred by the impact she had made), and then sank back onto her seat, resumed her pipe, and said no more. At this moment of involuntary awe from John, and terrified silence from the others, an unusual sound was heard in the house, causing the whole group to jump as if a gun had gone off among them:—it was the unexpected sound of old Melmoth’s bell. His household was so small, and so constantly around him, that the sound of his bell startled them as much as if he had been ringing the bell for his own funeral. “He always used to rap down for me,” said the old housekeeper, rushing out of the kitchen; “he said pulling the bells wore out the ropes.”
The sound of the bell produced its full effect. The housekeeper rushed into the room, followed by a number of women, (the Irish præficæ), all ready to prescribe for the dying or weep for the dead,—all clapping their hard hands, or wiping their dry eyes. These hags all surrounded the bed; and to witness their loud, wild, and desperate grief, their cries of “Oh! he’s going, his honor’s going, his honor’s going,” one would have imagined their lives were bound up in his, like those of the wives in the story of Sinbad the Sailor, who were to be interred alive with their deceased husbands.
The sound of the bell had its full impact. The housekeeper hurried into the room, followed by several women, (the Irish præficæ), all set to either care for the dying or mourn for the dead—all clapping their rough hands or wiping their dry eyes. These women crowded around the bed; and to see their loud, wild, and desperate sorrow, their cries of “Oh! he’s going, his honor’s going, his honor’s going,” one might think their lives were tied to his, like the wives in the story of Sinbad the Sailor, who were to be buried alive with their deceased husbands.
Old Melmoth withdrew his feet from the grasp of the hag,—counted with his keen eye (keen amid the approaching dimness of death) the number assembled round his bed,—raised himself on his sharp elbow, and pushing away the housekeeper, (who attempted to settle his nightcap, that had been shoved on one side in the struggle, and gave his haggard, dying face, a kind of grotesque fierceness), bellowed out in tones that made the company start,—“What the devil brought ye all here?” The question scattered the whole party for a moment; but rallying instantly, they communed among themselves in whispers, and frequently using the sign of the cross, muttered “The devil,—Christ save us, the devil in his mouth the first word he spoke.” “Aye,” roared the invalid, “and the devil in my eye the first sight I see.” “Where,—where?” cried the terrified housekeeper, clinging close to the invalid in her terror, and half-hiding herself in the blanket, which she snatched without mercy from his struggling and exposed limbs. “There, there,” he repeated, (during the battle of the blanket), pointing to the huddled and terrified women, who stood aghast at hearing themselves arointed as the very demons they came to banish. “Oh! Lord keep your honor’s head,” said the housekeeper in a more soothing tone, when her fright was over; “and sure your honor knows them all, is’n’t her name,—and her name,—and her name,”—and she pointed respectively to each of them, adding their names, which we shall spare the English reader the torture of reciting, (as a proof of our lenity, adding the last only, Cotchleen O‘Mulligan), “Ye lie, ye b——h,” growled old Melmoth; “their name is Legion, for they are many,—turn them all out of the room,—turn them all out of doors,—if they howl at my death, they shall howl in earnest,—not for my death, for they would see me dead and damned too with dry eyes, but for want of the whiskey that they would have stolen if they could have got at it,” (and here old Melmoth grasped a key which lay under his pillow, and shook it in vain triumph at the old housekeeper, who had long possessed the means of getting at the spirits unknown to his “honor”), “and for want of the victuals you have pampered them with.” “Pampered, oh Ch—st!” ejaculated the housekeeper. “Aye, and what are there so many candles for, all fours, and the same below I warrant. Ah! you—you—worthless, wasteful old devil.” “Indeed, your honor, they are all sixes.” “Sixes,—and what the devil are you burning sixes for, d’ye think it’s the wake already? Ha?” “Oh! not yet, your honor, not yet,” chorussed the beldams; “but in God’s good time, your honor knows,” in a tone that spoke ill suppressed impatience for the event. “Oh! that your honor would think of making your soul.” “That’s the first sensible word you have said,” said the dying man, “fetch me the prayer-book,—you’ll find it there under that old boot-jack,—blow off the cobwebs;—it has not been opened this many a year.” It was handed to him by the old governante, on whom he turned a reproaching eye. “What made you burn sixes in the kitchen, you extravagant jade? How many years have you lived in this house?” “I don’t know, your honor.” “Did you ever see any extravagance or waste in it?” “Oh never, never, your honor.” “Was any thing but a farthing candle ever burned in the kitchen?” “Never, never, your honor.” “Were not you kept as tight as hand and head and heart could keep you, were you not? answer me that.” “Oh yes, sure, your honor; every sowl about us knows that,—every one does your honor justice, that you kept the closest house and closest hand in the country,—your honor was always a good warrant for it.” “And how dare you unlock my hold before death has unlocked it,” said the dying miser, shaking his meagre hand at her. “I smelt meat in the house,—I heard voices in the house,—I heard the key turn in the door over and over. Oh that I was up,” he added, rolling in impatient agony in his bed, “Oh that I was up, to see the waste and ruin that is going on. But it would kill me,” he continued, sinking back on the bolster, for he never allowed himself a pillow; “it would kill me,—the very thought of it is killing me now.” The women, discomfited and defeated, after sundry winks and whispers, were huddling out of the room, till recalled by the sharp eager tones of old Melmoth.—“Where are ye trooping to now? back to the kitchen to gormandize and guzzle? Won’t one of ye stay and listen while there’s a prayer read for me? Ye may want it one day for yourselves, ye hags.” Awed by this expostulation and menace, the train silently returned, and placed themselves round the bed, while the housekeeper, though a Catholic, asked if his honor would not have a clergyman to give him the rights, (rites) of his church. The eyes of the dying man sparkled with vexation at the proposal. “What for,—just to have him expect a scarf and hat-band at the funeral. Read the prayers yourself, you old ———; that will save something.” The housekeeper made the attempt, but soon declined it, alleging, as her reason, that her eyes had been watery ever since his honor took ill. “That’s because you had always a drop in them,” said the invalid, with a spiteful sneer, which the contraction of approaching death stiffened into a hideous grin.—“Here,—is not there one of you that’s gnashing and howling there, that can get up a prayer to keep me from it?” So adjured, one of the women offered her services; and of her it might truly be said, as of the “most desartless man of the watch” in Dogberry’s time, that “her reading and writing came by nature;” for she never had been at school, and had never before seen or opened a Protestant prayer book in her life; nevertheless, on she went, and with more emphasis than good discretion, read nearly through the service for the “churching of women;” which in our prayer-books following that of the burial of the dead, she perhaps imagined was someway connected with the state of the invalid.
Old Melmoth pulled his feet away from the hag’s grip, counted the people gathered around his bed with his sharp gaze (sharp even in the waning light of death), propped himself up on his elbow, and pushed the housekeeper away (who was trying to fix his nightcap that had fallen to one side during their struggle, giving his worn, dying face a strange fierceness). He bellowed in a voice that startled everyone, “What are you all doing here?” The question momentarily scattered the group, but they quickly huddled together, whispering among themselves and frequently making the sign of the cross, muttering, “The devil—Christ save us, the devil—the first word he spoke.” “Yeah,” roared the sick man, “and the devil in my eye is the first thing I see.” “Where—where?” cried the terrified housekeeper, clinging to the sick man in fear and half-hiding behind the blanket, which she ruthlessly pulled from his struggling body. “There, there,” he repeated, pointing at the crowd of frightened women who were shocked to hear themselves called the very demons they came to get rid of. “Oh! God save your honor’s head,” the housekeeper said more soothingly once her fear subsided, “and surely your honor knows their names, isn’t her name—and her name—and her name," as she pointed to each of them, adding their names, which we’ll spare the English reader from recounting (as a little kindness, I'll just mention the last one, Cotchleen O'Mulligan). “You lie, you bUnderstood. Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize.h,” growled old Melmoth; “their name is Legion, for they are many—get them all out of the room—get them out the door—if they howl at my death, they will howl for real—not for my death, because they’d see me dead and damned with dry eyes, but because they’d miss stealing the whiskey if they could get to it,” (and here old Melmoth grabbed a key hidden under his pillow, shaking it in futile victory at the old housekeeper, who had long had the means to access the liquor without his “honor’s” knowledge), “and because of the food you’ve spoiled them with.” “Spoiled, oh Ch—st!” exclaimed the housekeeper. “Yeah, and what are all those six candles for, all fours, and the same below, I bet. Ah! you—you—worthless, wasteful old devil.” “Indeed, your honor, they are all sixes.” “Sixes—and what the devil are you burning sixes for, do you think it’s the wake already? Ha?” “Oh! not yet, your honor, not yet,” chorused the old women; “but in God’s good time, your honor knows,” in a tone that barely hid their impatience for the event. “Oh! that your honor would think about saving your soul.” “That’s the first sensible thing you’ve said,” said the dying man, “get me the prayer book—you’ll find it under that old boot jack—blow off the cobwebs; it hasn’t been opened in years.” It was handed to him by the old caretaker, who he looked at reproachfully. “What made you burn sixes in the kitchen, you extravagant woman? How many years have you lived in this house?” “I don’t know, your honor.” “Have you ever seen anything but extravagance or waste in it?” “Oh never, never, your honor.” “Has anything but a farthing candle ever burned in the kitchen?” “Never, never, your honor.” “Weren’t you kept tighter than a hand, head, and heart could hold you, were you not? Answer me that.” “Oh yes, sure, your honor; everyone around here knows that—you always kept the tightest house and had the closest hand in the country—your honor was always good for it.” “And how dare you unlock my hold before death has unlocked it,” said the dying miser, shaking his thin hand at her. “I smelled meat in the house—I heard voices in the house—I heard the key turning in the door over and over. Oh, if only I were up,” he added, writhing in impatient agony in bed, “Oh that I were up to see the waste and ruin going on. But it would kill me,” he continued, sinking back on the bolster (as he never allowed himself a pillow), “it would kill me—the very thought of it is killing me now.” The women, feeling defeated, were starting to leave the room after some exchanged glances and whispers when they were called back by old Melmoth's sharp voice. “Where are you off to now? Back to the kitchen to gorge and guzzle? Won’t one of you stay and listen while someone reads a prayer for me? You might want it one day for yourselves, you hags.” Awed by this urgent demand, they silently returned and gathered around the bed, while the housekeeper, though a Catholic, asked if his honor would like a clergyman to give him the rights (rites) of his church. The dying man’s eyes flashed with annoyance at the suggestion. “Why for—just to have him expect a scarf and hatband at the funeral? Read the prayers yourself, you old Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.; that will save something.” The housekeeper tried to read but soon gave up, claiming her eyes had been watery since his illness began. “That’s because you’ve always had a drop in them,” said the invalid with a spiteful sneer that the grimace of approaching death twisted into a hideous grin. “Here— isn’t there one of you gnashing and howling that can come up with a prayer to keep me from it?” So prompted, one of the women offered her help; and it might truly be said of her, as of the “most artless man of the watch” in Dogberry’s time, that “her reading and writing came naturally,” for she had never been to school and had never seen or opened a Protestant prayer book in her life; nevertheless, she went ahead and, with more emphasis than good sense, read nearly all of the service for the “churching of women,” which in our prayer books comes right after the burial of the dead, and she likely thought it was somehow connected with the state of the sick man.
She read with great solemnity,—it was a pity that two interruptions occurred during the performance, one from old Melmoth, who, shortly after the commencement of the prayers, turned towards the old housekeeper, and said, in a tone scandalously audible, “Go down and draw the niggers of the kitchen fire closer, and lock the door, and let me hear it locked. I can’t mind any thing till that’s done.” The other was from John Melmoth gliding into the room, hearing the inappropriate words uttered by the ignorant woman, taking quietly as he knelt beside her the prayer-book from her hands, and reading in a suppressed voice part of that solemn service which, by the forms of the Church of England, is intended for the consolation of the departing.
She read very seriously—it was unfortunate that there were two interruptions during the service, one from old Melmoth, who, shortly after the prayers began, turned to the old housekeeper and said in a voice ridiculously loud, “Go down and pull the kitchen fire closer, and lock the door, and let me hear it locked. I can’t focus on anything until that’s done.” The other was from John Melmoth, who slipped into the room, heard the inappropriate words from the clueless woman, and quietly knelt beside her, taking the prayer book from her hands and softly reading part of that solemn service which, according to the Church of England, is meant to bring comfort to the dying.
“That is John’s voice,” said the dying man; and the little kindness he had ever shewed this unfortunate lad rushed on his hard heart at this moment, and touched it. He saw himself, too, surrounded by heartless and rapacious menials; and slight as must have been his dependence on a relative whom he had always treated as a stranger, he felt at this hour he was no stranger, and grasped at his support like a straw amid his wreck. “John, my good boy, you are there.—I kept you far from me when living, and now you are nearest me when dying.—John, read on.” John, affected deeply by the situation in which he beheld this poor man, amid all his wealth, as well as by the solemn request to impart consolation to his dying moments, read on;—but in a short time his voice became indistinct, from the horror with which he listened to the increasing hiccup of the patient, which, however, he struggled with from time to time, to ask the housekeeper if the niggers were closed. John, who was a lad of feeling, rose from his knees in some degree of agitation. “What, are you leaving me like the rest?” said old Melmoth, trying to raise himself in the bed. “No, Sir,” said John; “but,” observing the altered looks of the dying man, “I think you want some refreshment, some support, Sir.” “Aye, I do, I do, but whom can I trust to get it for me. They, (and his haggard eye wandered round the groupe), they would poison me.” “Trust me, Sir,” said John; “I will go to the apothecary’s, or whoever you may employ.” The old man grasped his hand, drew him close to his bed, cast a threatening yet fearful eye round the party, and then whispered in a voice of agonized constraint, “I want a glass of wine, it would keep me alive for some hours, but there is not one I can trust to get it for me,—they’d steal a bottle, and ruin me.” John was greatly shocked. “Sir, for God’s sake, let me get a glass of wine for you.” “Do you know where?” said the old man, with an expression in his face John could not understand. “No, Sir; you know I have been rather a stranger here, Sir.” “Take this key,” said old Melmoth, after a violent spasm; “take this key, there is wine in that closet,—Madeira. I always told them there was nothing there, but they did not believe me, or I should not have been robbed as I have been. At one time I said it was whiskey, and then I fared worse than ever, for they drank twice as much of it.”
“That’s John’s voice,” said the dying man; and all the little kindness he had ever shown this unfortunate guy flooded his hardened heart in that moment and affected him. He saw himself, too, surrounded by heartless and greedy servants; and even though he had always treated a relative like a stranger, he felt at this moment that he wasn't a stranger, and he grasped for his support like a lifeline amid his wreck. “John, my good boy, you’re here.—I kept you away from me when I was alive, and now you’re the closest to me as I’m dying.—John, read on.” John, deeply moved by the situation in which he saw this poor man, despite all his wealth, as well as by the serious request to comfort him in his last moments, continued to read;—but soon his voice became unclear from the horror he felt listening to the patient’s increasing hiccups, which he occasionally fought through to ask the housekeeper if the niggers were closed. John, who was an emotional guy, rose from his knees with some agitation. “What, are you leaving me like the others?” said old Melmoth, trying to lift himself in bed. “No, Sir,” said John; “but,” noticing the dying man’s changed appearance, “I think you need some refreshment, some support, Sir.” “Yes, I do, I do, but who can I trust to get it for me. They,” (and his sunken eye scanned the group), “they would poison me.” “Trust me, Sir,” said John; “I’ll go to the apothecary’s, or whoever you use.” The old man took his hand, pulled him close to the bed, cast a worried yet fearful glance around the group, and then whispered in a strained voice, “I need a glass of wine, it would keep me alive for a few more hours, but there’s not a single person I can trust to get it for me,—they’d steal a bottle and ruin me.” John was greatly distressed. “Sir, for God’s sake, let me get a glass of wine for you.” “Do you know where?” said the old man, with an expression on his face that John couldn’t interpret. “No, Sir; you know I’ve been quite a stranger here, Sir.” “Take this key,” said old Melmoth, after a violent spasm; “take this key, there’s wine in that closet,—Madeira. I always told them there was nothing there, but they didn’t believe me, or I wouldn’t have been robbed as I have been. At one point, I said it was whiskey, and then I was worse off than ever because they drank twice as much of it.”
John took the key from his uncle’s hand; the dying man pressed it as he did so, and John, interpreting this as a mark of kindness, returned the pressure. He was undeceived by the whisper that followed,—“John, my lad, don’t drink any of that wine while you are there.” “Good God!” said John, indignantly throwing the key on the bed; then, recollecting that the miserable being before him was no object of resentment, he gave the promise required, and entered the closet, which no foot but that of old Melmoth had entered for nearly sixty years. He had some difficulty in finding out the wine, and indeed staid long enough to justify his uncle’s suspicions,—but his mind was agitated, and his hand unsteady. He could not but remark his uncle’s extraordinary look, that had the ghastliness of fear superadded to that of death, as he gave him permission to enter his closet. He could not but see the looks of horror which the women exchanged as he approached it. And, finally, when he was in it, his memory was malicious enough to suggest some faint traces of a story, too horrible for imagination, connected with it. He remembered in one moment most distinctly, that no one but his uncle had ever been known to enter it for many years.
John took the key from his uncle’s hand; the dying man pressed it as he did, and John, thinking this was a sign of kindness, returned the pressure. He wasn’t fooled by the whisper that followed, “John, my lad, don’t drink any of that wine while you are there.” “Good God!” said John, indignantly throwing the key on the bed; then, remembering that the wretched man before him wasn’t someone to be angry with, he gave the promise his uncle wanted and went into the closet, which hadn’t been entered by anyone but old Melmoth for nearly sixty years. He struggled to find the wine, and in fact, lingered long enough to confirm his uncle’s suspicions—but his mind was racing, and his hand was shaky. He couldn’t help but notice his uncle’s unusual expression, which combined the fear of death with an air of horror, as he allowed him to enter the closet. He also saw the looks of dread exchanged between the women as he got closer. And finally, once he was inside, his memory spitefully came up with faint hints of a story, too terrible for imagination, associated with it. He recalled clearly in that moment that no one but his uncle had been known to enter it for many years.
Before he quitted it, he held up the dim light, and looked around him with a mixture of terror and curiosity. There was a great deal of decayed and useless lumber, such as might be supposed to be heaped up to rot in a miser’s closet; but John’s eyes were in a moment, and as if by magic, rivetted on a portrait that hung on the wall, and appeared, even to his untaught eye, far superior to the tribe of family pictures that are left to moulder on the walls of a family mansion. It represented a man of middle age. There was nothing remarkable in the costume, or in the countenance, but the eyes, John felt, were such as one feels they wish they had never seen, and feels they can never forget. Had he been acquainted with the poetry of Southey, he might have often exclaimed in his after-life,
Before he left, he raised the dim light and looked around with a mix of fear and curiosity. There was a lot of decayed and useless wood, like you might find piling up to rot in a miser’s closet; but John’s eyes were suddenly, almost magically, drawn to a portrait that hung on the wall, which seemed, even to his untrained eye, far superior to the family pictures that are left to decay in a family mansion. It showed a middle-aged man. There was nothing special about the clothes or the face, but the eyes, John felt, were the kind you wish you’d never seen but can never forget. If he had known Southey’s poetry, he might have often said in his later life,
From an impulse equally resistless and painful, he approached the portrait, held the candle towards it, and could distinguish the words on the border of the painting,—Jno. Melmoth, anno 1646. John was neither timid by nature, or nervous by constitution, or superstitious from habit, yet he continued to gaze in stupid horror on this singular picture, till, aroused by his uncle’s cough, he hurried into his room. The old man swallowed the wine. He appeared a little revived; it was long since he had tasted such a cordial,—his heart appeared to expand to a momentary confidence. “John, what did you see in that room?” “Nothing, Sir.” “That’s a lie; every one wants to cheat or to rob me.” “Sir, I don’t want to do either.” “Well, what did you see that you—you took notice of?” “Only a picture, Sir.” “A picture, Sir!—the original is still alive.” John, though under the impression of his recent feelings, could not but look incredulous. “John,” whispered his uncle;—“John, they say I am dying of this and that; and one says it is for want of nourishment, and one says it is for want of medicine,—but, John,” and his face looked hideously ghastly, “I am dying of a fright. That man,” and he extended his meagre arm toward the closet, as if he was pointing to a living being; “that man, I have good reason to know, is alive still.” “How is that possible, Sir?” said John involuntarily, “the date on the picture is 1646.” “You have seen it,—you have noticed it,” said his uncle. “Well,”—he rocked and nodded on his bolster for a moment, then, grasping John’s hand with an unutterable look, he exclaimed, “You will see him again, he is alive.” Then, sinking back on his bolster, he fell into a kind of sleep or stupor, his eyes still open, and fixed on John.
Driven by an overwhelming and painful impulse, he moved closer to the portrait, held the candle up to it, and could make out the words on the edge of the painting—Jno. Melmoth, anno 1646. John was neither naturally timid, nor constitutionally nervous, nor superstitious by habit, yet he continued to stare in dumb horror at this strange picture until he was jolted back to reality by his uncle’s cough, prompting him to rush into his room. The old man swallowed the wine. He seemed a bit revived; it had been a long time since he had enjoyed such a drink—his heart seemed to fill with a momentary confidence. “John, what did you see in that room?” “Nothing, Sir.” “That’s a lie; everyone wants to deceive or rob me.” “Sir, I don’t want to do either.” “Well, what did you see that caught your attention?” “Just a picture, Sir.” “A picture, Sir!—the original is still alive.” Although still feeling the effects of his recent emotions, John couldn’t help but look skeptical. “John,” his uncle whispered; “John, they say I’m dying from this and that; one claims it’s from lack of food, another says it’s from lack of medicine—but, John,” and his face took on a terrible pallor, “I’m dying from fear. That man,” and he pointed his thin arm toward the closet as if he was indicating a living person; “that man, I have every reason to believe, is still alive.” “How can that be, Sir?” John asked involuntarily. “The date on the picture is 1646.” “You saw it—you noticed it,” his uncle said. “Well,”—he swayed and nodded on his pillow for a moment before grabbing John’s hand with an indescribable look, he exclaimed, “You will see him again; he is alive.” Then, sinking back onto his pillow, he fell into a kind of sleep or daze, his eyes still open and fixed on John.
The house was now perfectly silent, and John had time and space for reflection. More thoughts came crowding on him than he wished to welcome, but they would not be repulsed. He thought of his uncle’s habits and character, turned the matter over and over again in his mind, and he said to himself, “The last man on earth to be superstitious. He never thought of any thing but the price of stocks, and the rate of exchange, and my college expences, that hung heavier at his heart than all; and such a man to die of a fright,—a ridiculous fright, that a man living 150 years ago is alive still, and yet—he is dying.” John paused, for facts will confute the most stubborn logician. “With all his hardness of mind, and of heart, he is dying of a fright. I heard it in the kitchen, I have heard it from himself,—he could not be deceived. If I had ever heard he was nervous, or fanciful, or superstitious, but a character so contrary to all these impressions;—a man that, as poor Butler says, in his Remains of the Antiquarian, would have “sold Christ over again for the numerical piece of silver which Judas got for him,”—such a man to die of fear! Yet he is dying,” said John, glancing his fearful eye on the contracted nostril, the glazed eye, the dropping jaw, the whole horrible apparatus of the facies Hippocratica displayed, and soon to cease its display.
The house was completely silent now, and John had the time and space to think. More thoughts flooded his mind than he wanted to deal with, but they wouldn’t be pushed away. He considered his uncle’s habits and character, turning the matter over and over in his mind, and he said to himself, “The last man on earth to be superstitious. He never thought about anything but stock prices, exchange rates, and my college expenses, which weighed on him more than anything else; and such a man dying of a fright—a ridiculous fright, that a man who lived 150 years ago is still alive, and yet—he is dying.” John paused, because facts can defeat even the most stubborn logician. “With all his hardness of mind and heart, he is dying of fear. I heard it in the kitchen, I've heard it from him—he couldn't be tricked. If I had ever heard he was nervous, fanciful, or superstitious, it would be so contrary to all these impressions;—a man who, as poor Butler says in his Remains of the Antiquarian, would have 'sold Christ over again for the exact amount of silver that Judas got for him'—such a man dying of fear! Yet he is dying,” John said, glancing nervously at his uncle’s contracted nostrils, glazed eyes, dropped jaw, and the whole dreadful display of the facies Hippocratica, which would soon cease to display.
Old Melmoth at this moment seemed to be in a deep stupor; his eyes lost that little expression they had before, and his hands, that had convulsively been catching at the blankets, let go their short and quivering grasp, and lay extended on the bed like the claws of some bird that had died of hunger,—so meagre, so yellow, so spread. John, unaccustomed to the sight of death, believed this to be only a sign that he was going to sleep; and, urged by an impulse for which he did not attempt to account to himself, caught up the miserable light, and once more ventured into the forbidden room,—the blue chamber of the dwelling. The motion roused the dying man;—he sat bolt upright in his bed. This John could not see, for he was now in the closet; but he heard the groan, or rather the choaked and guggling rattle of the throat, that announces the horrible conflict between muscular and mental convulsion. He started, turned away; but, as he turned away, he thought he saw the eyes of the portrait, on which his own was fixed, move, and hurried back to his uncle’s bedside.
Old Melmoth at that moment seemed to be in a deep stupor; his eyes lost the little expression they had before, and his hands, which had been convulsively grabbing at the blankets, released their short and shaking grasp and lay stretched out on the bed like the claws of a bird that had starved to death—so thin, so yellow, so spread out. John, not used to the sight of death, thought this was just a sign that he was about to fall asleep; and, driven by an impulse he couldn't explain to himself, picked up the dim light and ventured once again into the forbidden room—the blue chamber of the house. The movement startled the dying man; he sat up straight in his bed. John couldn't see this since he was now in the closet, but he heard the groan, or rather the choked and gurgling rattle of the throat, that signals the horrific struggle between physical and mental convulsion. He jumped and turned away; but as he did, he thought he saw the eyes of the portrait, which he had been focused on, move, and hurried back to his uncle’s bedside.
Old Melmoth died in the course of that night, and died as he had lived, in a kind of avaricious delirium. John could not have imagined a scene so horrible as his last hours presented. He cursed and blasphemed about three half-pence, missing, as he said, some weeks before, in an account of change with his groom, about hay to a starved horse that he kept. Then he grasped John’s hand, and asked him to give him the sacrament. “If I send to the clergyman, he will charge me something for it, which I cannot pay,—I cannot. They say I am rich,—look at this blanket;—but I would not mind that, if I could save my soul.” And, raving, he added, “Indeed, Doctor, I am a very poor man. I never troubled a clergyman before, and all I want is, that you will grant me two trifling requests, very little matters in your way,—save my soul, and (whispering) make interest to get me a parish coffin,—I have not enough left to bury me. I always told every one I was poor, but the more I told them so, the less they believed me.”
Old Melmoth passed away that night, dying just as he had lived, consumed by a sort of greedy madness. John could never have imagined how horrific his last moments would be. He cursed and swore about three half-pence that went missing, as he said weeks earlier, in a calculation with his groom regarding hay for a starving horse he owned. Then he grabbed John’s hand and asked him for the sacrament. “If I call the clergyman, he’ll charge me for it, which I can’t pay— I just can’t. They say I’m rich—look at this blanket—but I wouldn’t care about that if I could save my soul.” And, in a frenzy, he added, “Honestly, Doctor, I’m a very poor man. I’ve never troubled a clergyman before, and all I want is for you to grant me two small requests, which shouldn’t be much of a hassle for you—save my soul, and (whispering) put in a good word to get me a parish coffin—I don’t have enough left to bury me. I always told everyone I was poor, but the more I insisted, the less they believed me.”
John, greatly shocked, retired from the bed-side, and sat down in a distant corner of the room. The women were again in the room, which was very dark. Melmoth was silent from exhaustion, and there was a death-like pause for some time. At this moment John saw the door open, and a figure appear at it, who looked round the room, and then quietly and deliberately retired, but not before John had discovered in his face the living original of the portrait. His first impulse was to utter an exclamation of terror, but his breath felt stopped. He was then rising to pursue the figure, but a moment’s reflection checked him. What could be more absurd, than to be alarmed or amazed at a resemblance between a living man and the portrait of a dead one! The likeness was doubtless strong enough to strike him even in that darkened room, but it was doubtless only a likeness; and though it might be imposing enough to terrify an old man of gloomy and retired habits, and with a broken constitution, John resolved it should not produce the same effect on him.
John, deeply shocked, stepped away from the bedside and sat down in a far corner of the room. The women were back in the room, which was very dim. Melmoth was quiet from exhaustion, and there was a deathly silence for a while. At that moment, John saw the door open, and a figure appeared. The figure looked around the room and then quietly and deliberately left, but not before John recognized the living likeness of the portrait in his face. His first impulse was to scream in fear, but his breath felt stuck. He was about to get up and chase the figure, but a moment’s thought stopped him. What could be more ridiculous than being scared or surprised by the resemblance between a living man and the portrait of a dead one? The likeness was certainly striking enough to catch his attention even in that dark room, but it was just a likeness; and while it might be frightening enough to unsettle an old man with a gloomy disposition and poor health, John decided it wouldn’t have the same effect on him.
But while he was applauding himself for this resolution, the door opened, and the figure appeared at it, beckoning and nodding to him, with a familiarity somewhat terrifying. John now started up, determined to pursue it; but the pursuit was stopped by the weak but shrill cries of his uncle, who was struggling at once with the agonies of death and his housekeeper. The poor woman, anxious for her master’s reputation and her own, was trying to put on him a clean shirt and nightcap, and Melmoth, who had just sensation enough to perceive they were taking something from him, continued exclaiming feebly, “They are robbing me,—robbing me in my last moments,—robbing a dying man. John, won’t you assist me,—I shall die a beggar; they are taking my last shirt,—I shall die a beggar.”—And the miser died.
But while he was patting himself on the back for this decision, the door swung open, and a figure appeared, signaling and nodding to him with a level of familiarity that was a bit unnerving. John quickly jumped up, determined to follow it; but he was stopped by the weak but piercing cries of his uncle, who was battling both the pain of death and his housekeeper. The poor woman, worried about her master’s reputation and her own, was trying to put a clean shirt and nightcap on him, while Melmoth, who had just enough awareness to realize they were taking something from him, kept weakly exclaiming, “They’re robbing me—robbing me in my final moments—robbing a dying man. John, won’t you help me—I’ll die a beggar; they’re taking my last shirt—I’ll die a beggar.” And the miser died.
A few days after the funeral, the will was opened before proper witnesses, and John was found to be left sole heir to his uncle’s property, which, though originally moderate, had, by his grasping habits, and parsimonious life, become very considerable.
A couple of days after the funeral, the will was opened in front of the appropriate witnesses, and John was named the sole heir to his uncle’s estate, which, though originally modest, had become quite substantial due to his uncle's greedy habits and frugal lifestyle.
As the attorney who read the will concluded, he added, “There are some words here, at the corner of the parchment, which do not appear to be part of the will, as they are neither in the form of a codicil, nor is the signature of the testator affixed to them; but, to the best of my belief, they are in the hand-writing of the deceased.” As he spoke he shewed the lines to Melmoth, who immediately recognized his uncle’s hand, (that perpendicular and penurious hand, that seems determined to make the most of the very paper, thriftily abridging every word, and leaving scarce an atom of margin), and read, not without some emotion, the following words: “I enjoin my nephew and heir, John Melmoth, to remove, destroy, or cause to be destroyed, the portrait inscribed J. Melmoth, 1646, hanging in my closet. I also enjoin him to search for a manuscript, which I think he will find in the third and lowest left-hand drawer of the mahogany chest standing under that portrait,—it is among some papers of no value, such as manuscript sermons, and pamphlets on the improvement of Ireland, and such stuff; he will distinguish it by its being tied round with a black tape, and the paper being very mouldy and discoloured. He may read it if he will;—I think he had better not. At all events, I adjure him, if there be any power in the adjuration of a dying man, to burn it.”
As the lawyer who read the will finished, he added, “There are some words here, at the corner of the parchment, that don’t seem to belong to the will, since they’re neither in the form of a codicil, nor is the testator’s signature attached to them; but, to the best of my knowledge, they are in the deceased’s handwriting.” As he spoke, he showed the lines to Melmoth, who immediately recognized his uncle’s handwriting, (that upright and frugal style, which seems intent on maximizing the use of every bit of paper, carefully shortening every word, and leaving hardly any margin), and read, not without some emotion, the following words: “I direct my nephew and heir, John Melmoth, to remove, destroy, or ensure the destruction of the portrait labeled J. Melmoth, 1646, hanging in my closet. I also instruct him to search for a manuscript, which I believe he will find in the third and lowest left-hand drawer of the mahogany chest under that portrait—it’s among some worthless papers, such as manuscript sermons and pamphlets on the improvement of Ireland, and such things; he will recognize it by the black tape that binds it and the paper being very moldy and discolored. He can read it if he wants; I think he’d be better off not doing so. In any case, I urge him, if there’s any power in the plea of a dying man, to burn it.”
After reading this singular memorandum, the business of the meeting was again resumed; and as old Melmoth’s will was very clear and legally worded, all was soon settled, the party dispersed, and John Melmoth was left alone.
After reading this unique memo, the meeting continued; and since old Melmoth’s will was very clear and legally phrased, everything was quickly sorted out, the group broke up, and John Melmoth was left alone.
We should have mentioned, that his guardians appointed by the will (for he was not yet of age) advised him to return to College, and complete his education as soon as proper; but John urged the expediency of paying the respect due to his uncle’s memory, by remaining a decent time in the house after his decease. This was not his real motive. Curiosity, or something that perhaps deserves a better name, the wild and awful pursuit of an indefinite object, had taken strong hold of his mind. His guardians (who were men of respectability and property in the neighbourhood, and in whose eyes John’s consequence had risen rapidly since the reading of the will), pressed him to accept of a temporary residence in their respective houses, till his return to Dublin. This was declined gratefully, but steadily. They called for their horses, shook hands with the heir, and rode off—Melmoth was left alone.
We should have mentioned that his guardians, appointed by the will (since he wasn’t of age yet), advised him to return to college and finish his education as soon as possible. But John emphasized the importance of honoring his uncle's memory by staying at home for a respectable amount of time after his death. That wasn’t his true reason. Curiosity, or something that might deserve a better name—the intense and eerie pursuit of an undefined goal—had taken a strong hold of his mind. His guardians, who were respectable and well-off men in the neighborhood and whose view of John had improved quickly since the reading of the will, urged him to accept a temporary stay in their homes until his return to Dublin. He declined their offer gratefully but firmly. They called for their horses, shook hands with the heir, and rode off—leaving Melmoth alone.
The remainder of the day was passed in gloomy and anxious deliberation,—in traversing his late uncle’s room,—approaching the door of the closet, and then retreating from it,—in watching the clouds, and listening to the wind, as if the gloom of the one, or the murmurs of the other, relieved instead of increasing the weight that pressed on his mind. Finally, towards evening, he summoned the old woman, from whom he expected something like an explanation of the extraordinary circumstances he had witnessed since his arrival at his uncle’s. The old woman, proud of the summons, readily attended, but she had very little to tell,—her communication was nearly in the following words: (We spare the reader her endless circumlocutions, her Irishcisms, and the frequent interruptions arising from her applications to her snuff-box, and to the glass of whiskey punch with which Melmoth took care to have her supplied). The old woman deposed, “That his honor (as she always called the deceased) was always intent upon the little room inside his bed-chamber, and reading there, within the last two years;—that people, knowing his honor had money, and thinking it must be there, had broke into that room, (in other words, there was a robbery attempted there), but finding nothing but some papers, they had retired;—that he was so frightened, he had bricked up the window; but she thought there was more in it than that, for when his honor missed but a half-penny, he would make the house ring about it, but that, when the closet was bricked up, he never said a word;—that afterwards his honor used to lock himself up in his own room, and though he was never fond of reading, was always found, when his dinner was brought him, hanging over a paper, which he hid the moment any one came into the room, and once there was a great bustle about a picture that he tried to conceal;—that knowing there was an odd story in the family, she did her best to come at it, and even went to Biddy Brannigan’s, (the medical Sybil before mentioned), to find out the rights of it; but Biddy only shook her head, filled her pipe, uttered some words she did not understand, and smoked on;—that it was but two evenings before his honor was struck, (i. e. took ill), she was standing at the door of the court, (which had once been surrounded by stables, pigeon-house, and all the usual etceteras of a gentleman’s residence, but now presented only a ruinous range of dismantled out-offices, thatched with thistles, and tenanted by pigs), when his honor called to her to lock the door, (his honor was always keen about locking the doors early); she was hastening to do so, when he snatched the key from her, swearing at her, (for he was always very keen about locking the doors, though the locks were so bad, and the keys so rusty, that it was always like the cry of the dead in the house when the keys were turned);—that she stood aside for a minute, seeing he was angry, and gave him the key, when she heard him utter a scream, and saw him fall across the door-way;—that she hurried to raise him, hoping it was a fit;—that she found him stiff and stretched out, and called for help to lift him up;—that then people came from the kitchen to assist;—that she was so bewildered and terrified, she hardly knew what was done or said; but with all her terror remembered, that as they raised him up, the first sign of life he gave was lifting up his arm, and pointing it towards the court, and at that moment she saw the figure of a tall man cross the court, and go out of the court, she knew not where or how, for the outer gate was locked, and had not been opened for years, and they were all gathered round his honor at the other door;—she saw the figure,—she saw the shadow on the wall,—she saw him walk slowly through the court, and in her terror cried, “Stop him,” but nobody minded her, all being busy about her master; and when he was brought to his room, nobody thought but of getting him to himself again. And further she could not tell. His honor (young Melmoth) knew as much as she,—he had witnessed his last illness, had heard his last words, he saw him die,—how could she know more than his honor.”
The rest of the day was spent in gloomy and anxious thought—wandering around his late uncle’s room—getting close to the closet door, then backing away—watching the clouds and listening to the wind, as if the darkness of one or the whispers of the other lessened rather than added to the burden on his mind. Finally, in the evening, he called for the old woman, from whom he hoped to get some kind of an explanation for the strange events he had experienced since arriving at his uncle’s place. The old woman, pleased by the summons, came quickly, but she had very little to say—her message was almost in these words: (We spare the reader her endless roundabout talk, her Irish quirks, and the frequent interruptions due to her reaching for her snuff-box and the glass of whiskey punch Melmoth always made sure she had). The old woman said, “That his honor (as she always referred to the deceased) had always been focused on the small room inside his bedroom and reading there over the last two years; that people, knowing his honor had money and thinking it must be stashed there, had broken into that room (in other words, there was an attempted robbery), but finding only some papers, they left; that he was so scared he had bricked up the window; but she thought there was more in it than that, because when his honor lost even a half-penny, he would cause a commotion about it, yet when the closet was bricked up, he said nothing; that afterwards, his honor would lock himself in his room, and though he never liked reading, he was always found, when his dinner was brought to him, bent over a paper he hid the moment anyone entered the room, and once there was a big fuss about a picture he tried to hide; that knowing there was an odd story in the family, she tried her best to find out about it and even went to Biddy Brannigan’s (the medical oracle mentioned before) to figure it all out; but Biddy only shook her head, filled her pipe, muttered some words she didn’t understand, and smoked on; that just two evenings before his honor was struck (i.e. fell ill), she was standing at the door of the courtyard (which had once been surrounded by stables, a pigeon house, and all the usual things expected of a gentleman’s residence, but now only showed a dilapidated array of ruined outbuildings, covered in thistles and inhabited by pigs), when his honor called for her to lock the door (his honor was always keen on locking the doors early); she rushed to do it, but he snatched the key from her, cursing at her (for he was always very insistent on locking the doors, even though the locks were so broken and the keys so rusty that it was always like the cry of the dead in the house when the keys turned); she stepped aside for a moment, seeing he was angry, and gave him the key, when she heard him let out a scream and watched him collapse in the doorway; she rushed over to help him, hoping it was just a fit; she found him stiff and sprawled out and called for help to lift him up; then people came from the kitchen to assist; she was so confused and scared that she hardly knew what happened or what was said; but despite her fear, she remembered, that as they lifted him, the first sign of life he showed was raising his arm and pointing it toward the courtyard, and at that moment she saw the figure of a tall man cross the courtyard and leave, she didn’t know where or how, because the outer gate was locked and hadn’t been opened for years, and everyone was gathered around his honor at the other door; she saw the figure—she saw the shadow on the wall—she saw him walk slowly through the courtyard, and in her terror, she cried, “Stop him,” but nobody paid her any attention, all busy with her master; and when he was brought to his room, no one thought about anything except getting him back to himself. And further, she had nothing more to tell. His honor (young Melmoth) knew just as much as she did—he had witnessed his last illness, heard his last words, saw him die—how could she know more than his honor?”
“True,” said Melmoth, “I certainly saw him die; but—you say there was an odd story in the family, do you know any thing about it?” “Not a word, it was long before my time, as old as I am.” “Certainly it must have been so; but, was my uncle ever superstitious, fanciful?”—and Melmoth was compelled to use many synonymous expressions, before he could make himself understood. When he did, the answer was plain and decisive, “No, never, never. When his honor sat in the kitchen in winter, to save a fire in his own room, he could never bear the talk of the old women that came in to light their pipes betimes, (from time to time). He used to shew such impatience of their superstitious nonsense, that they were fain to smoke them in silence, without the consolatory accompaniment of one whisper about a child that the evil eye had looked on, or another, that though apparently a mewling, peevish, crippled brat all day, went regularly out at night to dance with the good people on the top of a neighbouring mountain, summoned thereto by the sound of a bag-pipe, which was unfailingly heard at the cabin door every night.” Melmoth’s thoughts began to take somewhat of a darker hue at this account. If his uncle was not superstitious, might he not have been guilty, and might not his strange and sudden death, and even the terrible visitation that preceded it, have been owing to some wrong that his rapacity had done the widow and the fatherless. He questioned the old woman indirectly and cautiously on the subject,—her answer completely justified the deceased. “He was a man,” she said, “of a hard hand, and a hard heart, but he was as jealous of another’s right as of his own. He would have starved all the world, but he would not have wronged it of a farthing.”
“True,” Melmoth said, “I definitely saw him die; but—you mentioned there was an odd story in the family, do you know anything about it?” “Not a word, it was long before my time, as old as I am.” “Of course it must have been; but was my uncle ever superstitious or fanciful?”—Melmoth had to use several different expressions before he could get his point across. When he finally did, the answer was clear and straightforward: “No, never, never. When he would sit in the kitchen during winter to save on heating his own room, he couldn’t stand the conversation of the old women who came in to light their pipes betimes. He showed such impatience with their superstitious nonsense that they had to smoke in silence, without the comfort of any whispers about a child that the evil eye had affected, or another one who, despite being a whiny, disabled brat all day, regularly went out at night to dance with the good people on the neighboring mountain, called there by the sound of a bagpipe, which could always be heard at the cabin door every night.” Melmoth’s thoughts started to darken as he listened. If his uncle wasn’t superstitious, could he have been guilty? Might his strange and sudden death, and even the terrible event that came before it, have been the result of some harm his greed had caused to the widow and the fatherless? He questioned the old woman subtly and carefully about it—her answer completely vindicated the deceased. “He was a man,” she said, “with a hard hand and a hard heart, but he was as protective of others' rights as he was of his own. He would have let the whole world starve, but he would never have wronged it out of a penny.”
Melmoth’s last resource was to send for Biddy Brannigan, who was still in the house, and from whom he at least hoped to hear the odd story that the old woman confessed was in the family. She came, and, on her introduction to Melmoth, it was curious to observe the mingled look of servility and command, the result of the habits of her life, which was alternately one of abject mendicity, and of arrogant but clever imposture. When she first appeared, she stood at the door, awed and curtseying in the presence, and muttering sounds which, possibly intended for blessings, had, from the harsh tone and witch-like look of the speaker, every appearance of malediction; but when interrogated on the subject of the story, she rose at once into consequence,—her figure seemed frightfully dilated, like that of Virgil’s Alecto, who exchanges in a moment the appearance of a feeble old woman for that of a menacing fury. She walked deliberately across the room, seated, or rather squatted herself on the hearth-stone like a hare in her form, spread her bony and withered hands towards the blaze, and rocked for a considerable time in silence before she commenced her tale. When she had finished it, Melmoth remained in astonishment at the state of mind to which the late singular circumstances had reduced him,—at finding himself listening with varying and increasing emotions of interest, curiosity, and terror, to a tale so wild, so improbable, nay, so actually incredible, that he at least blushed for the folly he could not conquer. The result of these impressions was, a resolution to visit the closet, and examine the manuscript that very night.
Melmoth's last resort was to call for Biddy Brannigan, who was still in the house, hoping to hear the strange story that the old woman claimed was in the family. She arrived, and upon being introduced to Melmoth, it was interesting to see the mixed expression of servility and authority on her face, a result of her life experiences, which oscillated between extreme poverty and bold but clever deceit. When she first showed up, she stood at the door, awed, curtsying in deference and mumbling phrases that were probably meant to be blessings, but had, thanks to her harsh tone and witch-like appearance, all the hallmarks of curses. However, when asked about the story, she immediately took on a more significant presence—her figure seemed frighteningly inflated, reminiscent of Virgil's Alecto, who in an instant shifts from looking like a frail old woman to a threatening fury. She walked deliberately across the room, sat—or rather squatted—on the hearthstone like a hare preparing to leap, stretched her bony, withered hands toward the fire, and swayed silently for a considerable time before starting her tale. When she finished, Melmoth was left in astonishment at how the recent unusual events had left him—listening with a mix of growing interest, curiosity, and terror to a story so bizarre, so unbelievable, that he couldn't help but feel embarrassed for the foolishness he couldn't shake off. The outcome of these feelings was a decision to visit the closet and inspect the manuscript that very night.
This resolution he found it impossible to execute immediately, for, on inquiring for lights, the gouvernante confessed the very last had been burnt at his honor’s wake; and a bare-footed boy was charged to run for life and death to the neighbouring village for candles; and if you could borry a couple of candlesticks, added the housekeeper. “Are there no candlesticks in the house?” said Melmoth. “There are, honey, plinty, but it’s no time to be opening the old chest, for the plated ones, in regard of their being at the bottom of it, and the brass ones that’s in it (in the house), one of them has no socket, and the other has no bottom.” “And how did you make shift yourself,” said Melmoth. “I stuck it in a potatoe,” quoth the housekeeper. So the gossoon ran for life and death, and Melmoth, towards the close of the evening, was left alone to meditate.
This resolution he found impossible to carry out immediately because, when he asked for lights, the housekeeper admitted that the very last ones had been used at his honor’s wake. A barefoot boy was sent to run for his life to the neighboring village for candles; and if you could borrow a couple of candlesticks, the housekeeper added. “Aren’t there any candlesticks in the house?” asked Melmoth. “There are, sweetie, plenty, but it’s not the time to be opening the old chest because the plated ones are at the bottom of it, and the brass ones that are in it (in the house), one of them has no socket and the other has no bottom.” “And how did you manage yourself?” said Melmoth. “I stuck it in a potato,” replied the housekeeper. So the gossoon ran for his life, and Melmoth, towards the end of the evening, was left alone to think.
It was an evening apt for meditation, and Melmoth had his fill of it before the messenger returned. The weather was cold and gloomy; heavy clouds betokened a long and dreary continuance of autumnal rains; cloud after cloud came sweeping on like the dark banners of an approaching host, whose march is for desolation. As Melmoth leaned against the window, whose dismantled frame, and pieced and shattered panes, shook with every gust of wind, his eye encountered nothing but that most cheerless of all prospects, a miser’s garden,—walls broken down, grass-grown walks whose grass was not even green, dwarfish, doddered, leafless trees, and a luxuriant crop of nettles and weeds rearing their unlovely heads where there had once been flowers, all waving and bending in capricious and unsightly forms, as the wind sighed over them. It was the verdure of the church yard, the garden of death. He turned for relief to the room, but no relief was there,—the wainscotting dark with dirt, and in many places cracked and starting from the walls,—the rusty grate, so long unconscious of a fire, that nothing but a sullen smoke could be coaxed to issue from between its dingy bars,—the crazy chairs, their torn bottoms of rush drooping inwards, and the great leathern seat displaying the stuffing round the worn edges, while the nails, though they kept their places, had failed to keep the covering they once fastened,—the chimney-piece, which, tarnished more by time than by smoke, displayed for its garniture half a pair of snuffers, a tattered almanack of 1750, a time-keeper dumb for want of repair, and a rusty fowling-piece without a lock.—No wonder the spectacle of desolation drove Melmoth back to his own thoughts, restless and uncomfortable as they were. He recapitulated the Sybil’s story word by word, with the air of a man who is cross-examining an evidence, and trying to make him contradict himself.
It was an evening perfect for meditation, and Melmoth had his fill of it before the messenger returned. The weather was cold and gloomy; heavy clouds suggested a long and dreary stretch of autumn rains; cloud after cloud swept by like the dark banners of an advancing army, whose march was for destruction. As Melmoth leaned against the window, its broken frame and cracked panes rattled with every gust of wind, his eyes met nothing but the most cheerless of all sights—a miser’s garden—walls broken down, grass-grown paths where the grass wasn’t even green, stunted, twisted, leafless trees, and a rampant crop of nettles and weeds sticking their unattractive heads up where flowers had once bloomed, all swaying and bending in awkward forms as the wind sighed through them. It was the greenery of the graveyard, the garden of death. He turned for relief to the room, but found none there—the wainscoting dark with grime, cracked and pulling away from the walls in many places—the rusty grate, so long without a fire that only a sullen smoke could be coaxed out from its dingy bars—the rickety chairs, their torn rush seats sagging inward, and the large leather seat showing its stuffing around the worn edges, while the nails, though still in place, had failed to hold the covering they once secured—the mantelpiece, which, tarnished more by time than by smoke, displayed as decoration half a pair of snuffers, a tattered almanac from 1750, a timepiece silent from lack of upkeep, and a rusty shotgun without a lock. It’s no wonder that the sight of desolation pushed Melmoth back into his own thoughts, which were as restless and uncomfortable as ever. He recounted the Sybil’s story word for word, like a man cross-examining a witness, trying to make him contradict himself.
“The first of the Melmoths, she says, who settled in Ireland, was an officer in Cromwell’s army, who obtained a grant of lands, the confiscated property of an Irish family attached to the royal cause. The elder brother of this man was one who had travelled abroad, and resided so long on the Continent, that his family had lost all recollection of him. Their memory was not stimulated by their affection, for there were strange reports concerning the traveller. He was said to be (like the “damned magician, great Glendower,”) “a gentleman profited in strange concealments.”
“The first of the Melmoths, she says, who settled in Ireland was an officer in Cromwell’s army. He received a grant of land that had been seized from an Irish family loyal to the royal cause. This man’s older brother had traveled abroad and lived on the Continent for so long that his family no longer remembered him. Their memory wasn't sparked by affection because there were odd reports about the traveler. He was said to be (like the “damned magician, great Glendower,”) “a gentleman skilled in strange secrets.”
It must be remembered, that at this period, and even to a later, the belief in astrology and witchcraft was very general. Even so late as the reign of Charles II. Dryden calculated the nativity of his son Charles, the ridiculous books of Glanville were in general circulation, and Delrio and Wierus were so popular, that even a dramatic writer (Shadwell) quoted copiously from them, in the notes subjoined to his curious comedy of the Lancashire witches. It was said, that during the life-time of Melmoth, the traveller paid him a visit; and though he must have then been considerably advanced in life, to the astonishment of his family, he did not betray the slightest trace of being a year older than when they last beheld him. His visit was short, he said nothing of the past or the future, nor did his family question him. It was said that they did not feel themselves perfectly at ease in his presence. On his departure he left them his picture, (the same which Melmoth saw in the closet, bearing date 1646), and they saw him no more. Some years after, a person arrived from England, directed to Melmoth’s house, in pursuit of the traveller, and exhibiting the most marvellous and unappeasable solicitude to obtain some intelligence of him. The family could give him none, and after some days of restless inquiry and agitation, he departed, leaving behind him, either through negligence or intention, a manuscript, containing an extraordinary account of the circumstances under which he had met John Melmoth the Traveller (as he was called).
It should be noted that during this time, and even later, belief in astrology and witchcraft was widespread. Even as late as the reign of Charles II, Dryden calculated the birth chart of his son Charles, the absurd books of Glanville were widely read, and Delrio and Wierus were so popular that even a playwright (Shadwell) quoted them extensively in the notes for his unique comedy about the Lancashire witches. It was said that while Melmoth was alive, the traveler visited him; and even though he must have been considerably older, to the shock of his family, he showed no signs of aging since they last saw him. His visit was brief, he said nothing about the past or the future, nor did his family ask him anything. They reportedly felt uneasy in his presence. When he left, he gave them his portrait (the one Melmoth had seen in the closet, dated 1646), and they never saw him again. A few years later, a person arrived from England, directed to Melmoth’s house, searching for the traveler, showing intense and unquenchable eagerness to find out more about him. The family had no information to provide, and after restless days of inquiries and anxiousness, he left, either by accident or on purpose, a manuscript detailing the remarkable events of his encounter with John Melmoth the Traveler (as he was known).
The manuscript and portrait were both preserved, and of the original a report spread that he was still alive, and had been frequently seen in Ireland even to the present century,—but that he was never known to appear but on the approaching death of one of the family, nor even then, unless when the evil passions or habits of the individual had cast a shade of gloomy and fearful interest over their dying hour.
The manuscript and portrait were both preserved, and a report spread that he was still alive and had been frequently spotted in Ireland even in this century. However, he was never known to appear except when someone in the family was about to die, and even then, only if the person’s dark motivations or habits created a somber and fearful atmosphere during their last moments.
Such was the account given by Biddy Brannigan, to which she added her own solemnly-attested belief, that John Melmoth the Traveller was still without a hair on his head changed, or a muscle in his frame contracted;—that she had seen those that had seen him, and would confirm their evidence by oath if necessary;—that he was never heard to speak, seen to partake of food, or known to enter any dwelling but that of his family;—and, finally, that she herself believed that his late appearance boded no good either to the living or the dead.
Such was the story told by Biddy Brannigan, who added her firmly held belief that John Melmoth the Traveller still had not a single hair on his head or a muscle in his body that had changed;—that she had met people who had seen him and would swear to their testimony if needed;—that he was never heard speaking, seen eating, or known to go into any place except his family's home;—and, finally, that she herself believed his recent appearance meant trouble for both the living and the dead.
John was still musing on these things when the lights were procured, and, disregarding the pallid countenances and monitory whispers of the attendants, he resolutely entered the closet, shut the door, and proceeded to search for the manuscript. It was soon found, for the directions of old Melmoth were forcibly written, and strongly remembered. The manuscript, old, tattered, and discoloured, was taken from the very drawer in which it was mentioned to be laid. Melmoth’s hands felt as cold as those of his dead uncle, when he drew the blotted pages from their nook. He sat down to read,—there was a dead silence through the house. Melmoth looked wistfully at the candles, snuffed them, and still thought they looked dim, (perchance he thought they burned blue, but such thought he kept to himself.) Certain it is, he often changed his posture, and would have changed his chair, had there been more than one in the apartment.
John was still thinking about these things when the lights were brought in, and ignoring the pale faces and warning whispers of the attendants, he confidently stepped into the closet, shut the door, and started searching for the manuscript. It was quickly found, as old Melmoth's instructions were forcefully written and easily remembered. The manuscript, old, worn, and faded, was taken from the exact drawer where it was said to be. Melmoth’s hands felt as cold as his dead uncle’s when he pulled the stained pages from their hiding spot. He sat down to read—there was complete silence throughout the house. Melmoth looked longingly at the candles, trimmed them, and still thought they looked dim (perhaps he thought they burned blue, but he kept that thought to himself). It's clear he often changed his position and would have changed his chair if there had been more than one in the room.
He sunk for a few moments into a fit of gloomy abstraction, till the sound of the clock striking twelve made him start,—it was the only sound he had heard for some hours, and the sounds produced by inanimate things, while all living beings around are as dead, have at such an hour an effect indescribably awful. John looked at his manuscript with some reluctance, opened it, paused over the first lines, and as the wind sighed round the desolate apartment, and the rain pattered with a mournful sound against the dismantled window, wished——what did he wish for?—he wished the sound of the wind less dismal, and the dash of the rain less monotonous.——He may be forgiven, it was past midnight, and there was not a human being awake but himself within ten miles when he began to read.
He fell into a deep, gloomy thought for a few moments until the clock struck twelve, jolting him back to reality. It was the only sound he had heard for hours, and the noises made by lifeless objects, while everything around him felt dead, created a chilling atmosphere at that hour. John gazed at his manuscript with some hesitation, opened it, lingered over the first lines, and as the wind whispered around the empty room and the rain tapped sadly against the broken window, he wished—what did he wish for?—he wished the wind didn't sound so depressing and the rain wasn’t so repetitive. He could be forgiven; it was past midnight, and he was the only person awake for ten miles when he started to read.
The manuscript was discoloured, obliterated, and mutilated beyond any that had ever before exercised the patience of a reader. Michaelis himself, scrutinizing into the pretended autograph of St Mark at Venice, never had a harder time of it.—Melmoth could make out only a sentence here and there. The writer, it appeared, was an Englishman of the name of Stanton, who had travelled abroad shortly after the Restoration. Travelling was not then attended with the facilities which modern improvement has introduced, and scholars and literati, the intelligent, the idle, and the curious, wandered over the Continent for years, like Tom Coryat, though they had the modesty, on their return, to entitle the result of their multiplied observations and labours only “crudities.”
The manuscript was faded, damaged, and ruined beyond anything that had ever tested a reader's patience. Even Michaelis, examining the supposed autograph of St Mark in Venice, had never faced a tougher challenge. Melmoth could only piece together a sentence here and there. It seemed the writer was an Englishman named Stanton, who traveled abroad shortly after the Restoration. Traveling back then didn’t have the conveniences that modern advancements provide, and scholars, intellectuals, the curious, and the laid-back wandered across the Continent for years, like Tom Coryat, although they humbly referred to the results of their extensive observations and efforts as “crudities” upon their return.
Stanton, about the year 1676, was in Spain; he was, like most of the travellers of that age, a man of literature, intelligence, and curiosity, but ignorant of the language of the country, and fighting his way at times from convent to convent, in quest of what was called “Hospitality,” that is, obtaining board and lodging on the condition of holding a debate in Latin, on some point theological or metaphysical, with any monk who would become the champion of the strife. Now, as the theology was Catholic, and the metaphysics Aristotelian, Stanton sometimes wished himself at the miserable Posada from whose filth and famine he had been fighting his escape; but though his reverend antagonists always denounced his creed, and comforted themselves, even in defeat, with the assurance that he must be damned, on the double score of his being a heretic and an Englishman, they were obliged to confess that his Latin was good, and his logic unanswerable; and he was allowed, in most cases, to sup and sleep in peace. This was not doomed to be his fate on the night of the 17th August 1677, when he found himself in the plains of Valencia, deserted by a cowardly guide, who had been terrified by the sight of a cross erected as a memorial of a murder, had slipped off his mule unperceived, crossing himself every step he took on his retreat from the heretic, and left Stanton amid the terrors of an approaching storm, and the dangers of an unknown country. The sublime and yet softened beauty of the scenery around, had filled the soul of Stanton with delight, and he enjoyed that delight as Englishmen generally do, silently.
Stanton, around 1676, was in Spain; he was, like most travelers of that time, a man of literature, intelligence, and curiosity, but he didn’t know the local language and often struggled his way from convent to convent, seeking what was called “Hospitality,” which meant getting food and a bed in exchange for engaging in a debate in Latin on some theological or metaphysical topic with any monk willing to take him on. Since the theology was Catholic and the metaphysics Aristotelian, Stanton sometimes wished he were back at the miserable Posada from that he had tried to escape due to its filth and starvation. However, although his reverend opponents consistently condemned his beliefs and consoled themselves, even in defeat, with the certainty that he’d be damned for being both a heretic and an Englishman, they had to admit that his Latin was good and his logic persuasive; therefore, he was generally allowed to eat and sleep in peace. This wasn’t the case on the night of August 17, 1677, when he found himself in the plains of Valencia, abandoned by a cowardly guide who had been scared off by the sight of a cross marking the spot of a murder. The guide had quietly slipped off his mule, crossing himself with every step he took while retreating from the heretic, leaving Stanton alone amid the looming storm and the dangers of an unfamiliar land. The stunning yet gentle beauty of the surrounding scenery had filled Stanton’s soul with joy, and he enjoyed that joy as Englishmen typically do, silently.
The magnificent remains of two dynasties that had passed away, the ruins of Roman palaces, and of Moorish fortresses, were around and above him;—the dark and heavy thunder-clouds that advanced slowly, seemed like the shrouds of these spectres of departed greatness; they approached, but did not yet overwhelm or conceal them, as if nature herself was for once awed by the power of man; and far below, the lovely valley of Valencia blushed and burned in all the glory of sunset, like a bride receiving the last glowing kiss of the bridegroom before the approach of night. Stanton gazed around. The difference between the architecture of the Roman and Moorish ruins struck him. Among the former are the remains of a theatre, and something like a public place; the latter present only the remains of fortresses, embattled, castellated, and fortified from top to bottom,—not a loop-hole for pleasure to get in by,—the loop-holes were only for arrows; all denoted military power and despotic subjugation a l’outrance. The contrast might have pleased a philosopher, and he might have indulged in the reflection, that though the ancient Greeks and Romans were savages, (as Dr Johnson says all people who want a press must be, and he says truly), yet they were wonderful savages for their time, for they alone have left traces of their taste for pleasure in the countries they conquered, in their superb theatres, temples, (which were also dedicated to pleasure one way or another), and baths, while other conquering bands of savages never left any thing behind them but traces of their rage for power. So thought Stanton, as he still saw strongly defined, though darkened by the darkening clouds, the huge skeleton of a Roman amphitheatre, its arched and gigantic colonnades now admitting a gleam of light, and now commingling with the purple thunder-cloud; and now the solid and heavy mass of a Moorish fortress, no light playing between its impermeable walls,—the image of power, dark, isolated, impenetrable. Stanton forgot his cowardly guide, his loneliness, his danger amid an approaching storm and an inhospitable country, where his name and country would shut every door against him, and every peal of thunder would be supposed justified by the daring intrusion of a heretic in the dwelling of an old Christian, as the Spanish Catholics absurdly term themselves, to mark the distinction between them and the baptised Moors.—All this was forgot in contemplating the glorious and awful scenery before him,—light struggling with darkness,—and darkness menacing a light still more terrible, and announcing its menace in the blue and livid mass of cloud that hovered like a destroying angel in the air, its arrows aimed, but their direction awfully indefinite. But he ceased to forget these local and petty dangers, as the sublimity of romance would term them, when he saw the first flash of the lightning, broad and red as the banners of an insulting army whose motto is Væ victis, shatter to atoms the remains of a Roman tower;—the rifted stones rolled down the hill, and fell at the feet of Stanton. He stood appalled, and, awaiting his summons from the Power in whose eye pyramids, palaces, and the worms whose toil has formed them, and the worms who toil out their existence under their shadow or their pressure, are perhaps all alike contemptible, he stood collected, and for a moment felt that defiance of danger which danger itself excites, and we love to encounter it as a physical enemy, to bid it “do its worst,” and feel that its worst will perhaps be ultimately its best for us. He stood and saw another flash dart its bright, brief, and malignant glance over the ruins of ancient power, and the luxuriance of recent fertility. Singular contrast! The relics of art for ever decaying,—the productions of nature for ever renewed.—(Alas! for what purpose are they renewed, better than to mock at the perishable monuments which men try in vain to rival them by). The pyramids themselves must perish, but the grass that grows between their disjointed stones will be renewed from year to year. Stanton was thinking thus, when all power of thought was suspended, by seeing two persons bearing between them the body of a young, and apparently very lovely girl, who had been struck dead by the lightning. Stanton approached, and heard the voices of the bearers repeating, “There is none who will mourn for her!” “There is none who will mourn for her!” said other voices, as two more bore in their arms the blasted and blackened figure of what had once been a man, comely and graceful;—“there is not one to mourn for her now!” They were lovers, and he had been consumed by the flash that had destroyed her, while in the act of endeavouring to defend her. As they were about to remove the bodies, a person approached with a calmness of step and demeanour, as if he were alone unconscious of danger, and incapable of fear; and after looking on them for some time, burst into a laugh so loud, wild, and protracted, that the peasants, starting with as much horror at the sound as at that of the storm, hurried away, bearing the corse with them. Even Stanton’s fears were subdued by his astonishment, and, turning to the stranger, who remained standing on the same spot, he asked the reason of such an outrage on humanity. The stranger, slowly turning round, and disclosing a countenance which—— (Here the manuscript was illegible for a few lines), said in English—— (A long hiatus followed here, and the next passage that was legible, though it proved to be a continuation of the narrative, was but a fragment). * * * * * *
The impressive remains of two long-gone dynasties, the ruins of Roman palaces and Moorish fortresses, surrounded him. The dark, heavy thunderclouds creeping in seemed like the shrouds of these specters of lost greatness; they drew near but didn’t yet overwhelm or hide them, as if nature itself was for once struck by the power of humanity. Far below, the beautiful valley of Valencia glowed with the full splendor of sunset, like a bride receiving the last warm kiss from her groom before the night arrives. Stanton looked around. He noticed the differences between the architecture of the Roman and Moorish ruins. Among the Roman remains, there was a theater and something resembling a public space; the Moorish structures consisted solely of fortresses—fortified, battlemented, and protected from top to bottom—with no loophole for to slip through; those openings were only for arrows, demonstrating military power and oppressive control a l’outrance. A philosopher might have found the contrast fascinating and reflected that although the ancient Greeks and Romans were savages (as Dr. Johnson claims all people without a press must be, and he is right), they were remarkable savages for their time, leaving behind traces of their enjoyment of life in the lands they conquered, shown in their magnificent theaters, temples (which also catered to pleasure in one way or another), and baths, while other bands of conquering savages left nothing but signs of their thirst for power. Stanton had this thought while still gazing at the darkening clouds, with the massive skeleton of a Roman amphitheater silhouetted against them, its arched and gigantic columns sometimes catching a glimmer of light and at other times blending into the purple thunderclouds. Meanwhile, he saw the solid and heavy mass of a Moorish fortress, with no light breaking through its impenetrable walls—an image of power, dark, isolated, impenetrable. Stanton forgot about his cowardly guide, his loneliness, and the danger posed by a gathering storm and an unfriendly land where his name and origin would shut every door against him. Every clap of thunder seemed justified by the audacious intrusion of a heretic in the home of an old Christian, as Spanish Catholics absurdly refer to themselves, to distinguish themselves from the baptized Moors. All of this faded from his mind as he contemplated the breathtaking and fearsome landscape before him—light battling darkness—and darkness threatening an even more terrifying light, indicated by the ominous blue and livid cloud mass hovering like a destructive angel in the sky, its arrows aimed with a terrifying uncertainty. But he stopped ignoring these local and petty dangers, as the romance of sublimity would call them, when he saw the first flash of lightning, broad and red like the banners of an invading army with the motto Væ victis, shatter a Roman tower into pieces; the broken stones tumbled down the hill and landed at Stanton’s feet. He stood in shock, waiting for a summons from the Power that sees pyramids, palaces, and the worms that toil to create them, as well as the worms that labor away their lives in their shadow or under their weight, perhaps viewing them all as equally insignificant. He stood still, momentarily feeling the rush of defiance that danger brings, as we often enjoy confronting it as a physical enemy and daring it to "do its worst," knowing that what it brings might ultimately be for our benefit. He remained steady as he saw another flash of lightning streak across the ruins of ancient power and the lushness of more recent fertility. What a strange contrast! The relics of art eternally decaying, and nature’s creations eternally renewing. (Alas! For what purpose are they renewed, if not to mock the decaying monuments that people futilely try to rival?). The pyramids themselves will eventually crumble, but the grass that grows among their crumbling stones will come back every year. Stanton was lost in these thoughts when his power of contemplation was abruptly stopped by the sight of two individuals carrying the body of a young and seemingly beautiful girl who had been struck dead by lightning. Stanton moved closer and heard the bearers repeating, “No one will mourn for her!” “No one will mourn for her!” echoed other voices as two more men carried the charred and blackened form of what had once been a handsome and graceful man; “there isn't one to mourn for her now!” They had been lovers, and he had been consumed by the lightning that had claimed her life while trying to protect her. Just as they were about to move the bodies, a person approached calmly, as if he were unconcerned and fearless; after staring at them for a while, he burst into loud, wild laughter that was so prolonged it startled the peasants as much as the storm did, causing them to hurry away with the corpse. Even Stanton's fear was overshadowed by his astonishment, and turning to the stranger, who remained standing in the same spot, he asked why he had reacted so callously to the tragedy. The stranger, slowly turning around and revealing a face whichUnderstood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (Here the manuscript was illegible for a few lines), said in EnglishUnderstood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (A long hiatus followed here, and the next passage that was legible, though it proved to be a continuation of the narrative, was but a fragment). * * * *
The terrors of the night rendered Stanton a sturdy and unappeasable applicant; and the shrill voice of the old woman, repeating, “no heretic—no English—Mother of God protect us—avaunt Satan!”—combined with the clatter of the wooden casement (peculiar to the houses in Valentia) which she opened to discharge her volley of anathematization, and shut again as the lightning glanced through the aperture, were unable to repel his importunate request for admittance, in a night whose terrors ought to soften all the miserable petty local passions into one awful feeling of fear for the Power who caused it, and compassion for those who were exposed to it.—But Stanton felt there was something more than national bigotry in the exclamations of the old woman; there was a peculiar and personal horror of the English.—And he was right; but this did not diminish the eagerness of his * * * * * The house was handsome and spacious, but the melancholy appearance of desertion * * * * * * * * * * * —The benches were by the wall, but there were none to sit there; the tables were spread in what had been the hall, but it seemed as if none had gathered round them for many years;—the clock struck audibly, there was no voice of mirth or of occupation to drown its sound; time told his awful lesson to silence alone;—the hearths were black with fuel long since consumed;—the family portraits looked as if they were the only tenants of the mansion; they seemed to say, from their mouldering frames, “there are none to gaze on us;” and the echo of the steps of Stanton and his feeble guide, was the only sound audible between the peals of thunder that rolled still awfully, but more distantly,—every peal like the exhausted murmurs of a spent heart. As they passed on, a shriek was heard. Stanton paused, and fearful images of the dangers to which travellers on the Continent are exposed in deserted and remote habitations, came into his mind. “Don’t heed it,” said the old woman, lighting him on with a miserable lamp;—“it is only he * * * * * * * * * * * The old woman having now satisfied herself, by ocular demonstration, that her English guest, even if he was the devil, had neither horn, hoof, or tail, that he could bear the sign of the cross without changing his form, and that, when he spoke, not a puff of sulphur came out of his mouth, began to take courage, and at length commenced her story, which, weary and comfortless as Stanton was, * * * * *
The terrors of the night made Stanton a determined and relentless seeker; and the sharp voice of the old woman, repeating, “no heretic—no English—Mother of God protect us—away, Satan!”—along with the noise of the wooden window (typical of houses in Valentia) that she opened to unleash her barrage of curses, then slammed shut as the lightning flashed through the opening, failed to deter his persistent request for entry. On a night where the fears should have blended all the petty local grudges into a profound sense of dread for the force that caused it, and empathy for those who faced it. But Stanton sensed that there was something deeper than just national prejudice in the old woman’s outbursts; there was a unique and personal fear of the English. And he was right; yet this did not lessen his eagerness. ** ** ** ** The house was attractive and roomy, but it had a sad look of abandonment. ** ** ** ** ** ** ** ** The benches were against the wall, but no one sat there; the tables were set up in what used to be the hall, but it appeared no one had gathered around them for years;—the clock struck loudly, with no laughter or activity to drown out its sound; time marked its dreadful lesson in silence alone;—the hearths were blackened from fuel long burned;—the family portraits looked like they were the only residents of the house; they seemed to convey, from their decaying frames, “there is no one to look at us;” and the echo of Stanton's footsteps and his frail guide was the only sound that broke the silence between the thunderous roars that still rolled ominously but more distantly—each clap like the faint murmurs of a weary heart. As they moved on, a scream pierced the air. Stanton paused, feeling fearful images of the dangers that travelers face in deserted and remote places flash through his mind. “Don’t pay attention to it,” said the old woman, leading him on with a dim lamp;—“it’s just he ** ** ** ** ** ** ** ** The old woman, having now reassured herself, by visual proof, that her English guest, even if he were the devil, had neither horns, hoofs, nor a tail, that he could bear the sign of the cross without changing his appearance, and that when he spoke, no foul odor came from his mouth, began to feel more confident and eventually started her story, which, weary and comfortless as Stanton was, ** ** ** **
“Every obstacle was now removed; parents and relations at last gave up all opposition, and the young pair were united. Never was there a lovelier,—they seemed like angels who had only anticipated by a few years their celestial and eternal union. The marriage was solemnized with much pomp, and a few days after there was a feast in that very wainscotted chamber which you paused to remark was so gloomy. It was that night hung with rich tapestry, representing the exploits of the Cid, particularly that of his burning a few Moors who refused to renounce their accursed religion. They were represented beautifully tortured, writhing and howling, and “Mahomet! Mahomet!” issuing out of their mouths, as they called on him in their burning agonies;—you could almost hear them scream. At the upper end of the room, under a splendid estrade, over which was an image of the blessed Virgin, sat Donna Isabella de Cardoza, mother to the bride, and near her Donna Ines, the bride, on rich almohadas; the bridegroom sat opposite to her; and though they never spoke to each other, their eyes, slowly raised, but suddenly withdrawn, (those eyes that blushed), told to each other the delicious secret of their happiness. Don Pedro de Cardoza had assembled a large party in honour of his daughter’s nuptials; among them was an Englishman of the name of Melmoth, a traveller; no one knew who had brought him there. He sat silent like the rest, while the iced waters and the sugared wafers were presented to the company. The night was intensely hot, and the moon glowed like a sun over the ruins of Saguntum; the embroidered blinds flapped heavily, as if the wind made an effort to raise them in vain, and then desisted.
“Every obstacle was now gone; parents and relatives finally stopped opposing them, and the young couple came together. Never was there a lovelier sight; they looked like angels who had only anticipated their heavenly and eternal union by a few years. The wedding was celebrated with great fanfare, and a few days later, there was a feast in that very wainscoted room that you commented on as being so gloomy. That night, it was adorned with rich tapestries, depicting the adventures of the Cid, especially the one where he burned a few Moors who refused to renounce their cursed religion. They were beautifully illustrated in agony, writhing and screaming, calling out “Mahomet! Mahomet!” in their burning torment; you could almost hear their screams. At the head of the room, beneath a stunning platform, topped with an image of the blessed Virgin, sat Donna Isabella de Cardoza, the mother of the bride, with Donna Ines, the bride, resting on lavish cushions nearby; the groom sat opposite her. Although they never spoke, their eyes, slowly lifted but suddenly withdrawn (those blushing eyes), exchanged the sweet secret of their happiness. Don Pedro de Cardoza had gathered a large crowd to honor his daughter's wedding; among them was an Englishman named Melmoth, a traveler; nobody knew who had brought him there. He sat quietly like the others as iced water and sugared wafers were served to the guests. The night was intensely hot, and the moon shone like a sun over the ruins of Saguntum; the embroidered blinds fluttered heavily, as if the wind was trying to lift them in vain, and then gave up.”
(Another defect in the manuscript occurred here, but it was soon supplied).
(Another mistake in the manuscript happened here, but it was quickly fixed).
* * * *
* * * *
“The company were dispersed through various alleys of the garden; the bridegroom and bride wandered through one where the delicious perfume of the orange trees mingled itself with that of the myrtles in blow. On their return to the hall, both of them asked, Had the company heard the exquisite sounds that floated through the garden just before they quitted it? No one had heard them. They expressed their surprise. The Englishman had never quitted the hall; it was said he smiled with a most particular and extraordinary expression as the remark was made. His silence had been noticed before, but it was ascribed to his ignorance of the Spanish language, an ignorance that Spaniards are not anxious either to expose or remove by speaking to a stranger. The subject of the music was not again reverted to till the guests were seated at supper, when Donna Ines and her young husband, exchanging a smile of delighted surprise, exclaimed they heard the same delicious sounds floating round them. The guests listened, but no one else could hear it;—every one felt there was something extraordinary in this. Hush! was uttered by every voice almost at the same moment. A dead silence followed,—you would think, from their intent looks, that they listened with their very eyes. This deep silence, contrasted with the splendour of the feast, and the light effused from torches held by the domestics, produced a singular effect,—it seemed for some moments like an assembly of the dead. The silence was interrupted, though the cause of wonder had not ceased, by the entrance of Father Olavida, the Confessor of Donna Isabella, who had been called away previous to the feast, to administer extreme unction to a dying man in the neighbourhood. He was a priest of uncommon sanctity, beloved in the family, and respected in the neighbourhood, where he had displayed uncommon taste and talents for exorcism;—in fact, this was the good Father’s forte, and he piqued himself on it accordingly. The devil never fell into worse hands than Father Olavida’s, for when he was so contumacious as to resist Latin, and even the first verses of the Gospel of St John in Greek, which the good Father never had recourse to but in cases of extreme stubbornness and difficulty,—(here Stanton recollected the English story of the Boy of Bilson, and blushed even in Spain for his countrymen),—then he always applied to the Inquisition; and if the devils were ever so obstinate before, they were always seen to fly out of the possessed, just as, in the midst of their cries, (no doubt of blasphemy), they were tied to the stake. Some held out even till the flames surrounded them; but even the most stubborn must have been dislodged when the operation was over, for the devil himself could no longer tenant a crisp and glutinous lump of cinders. Thus Father Olavida’s fame spread far and wide, and the Cardoza family had made uncommon interest to procure him for a Confessor, and happily succeeded. The ceremony he had just been performing, had cast a shade over the good Father’s countenance, but it dispersed as he mingled among the guests, and was introduced to them. Room was soon made for him, and he happened accidentally to be seated opposite the Englishman. As the wine was presented to him, Father Olavida, (who, as I observed, was a man of singular sanctity), prepared to utter a short internal prayer. He hesitated,—trembled,—desisted; and, putting down the wine, wiped the drops from his forehead with the sleeve of his habit. Donna Isabella gave a sign to a domestic, and other wine of a higher quality was offered to him. His lips moved, as if in the effort to pronounce a benediction on it and the company, but the effort again failed; and the change in his countenance was so extraordinary, that it was perceived by all the guests. He felt the sensation that his extraordinary appearance excited, and attempted to remove it by again endeavouring to lift the cup to his lips. So strong was the anxiety with which the company watched him, that the only sound heard in that spacious and crowded hall, was the rustling of his habit, as he attempted to lift the cup to his lips once more—in vain. The guests sat in astonished silence. Father Olavida alone remained standing; but at that moment the Englishman rose, and appeared determined to fix Olavida’s regards by a gaze like that of fascination. Olavida rocked, reeled, grasped the arm of a page, and at last, closing his eyes for a moment, as if to escape the horrible fascination of that unearthly glare, (the Englishman’s eyes were observed by all the guests, from the moment of his entrance, to effuse a most fearful and preternatural lustre), exclaimed, “Who is among us?—Who?—I cannot utter a blessing while he is here. I cannot feel one. Where he treads, the earth is parched!—Where he breathes, the air is fire!—Where he feeds, the food is poison!—Where he turns, his glance is lightning!—Who is among us?—Who?” repeated the priest in the agony of adjuration, while his cowl fallen back, his few thin hairs around the scalp instinct and alive with terrible emotion, his outspread arms protruded from the sleeves of his habit, and extended towards the awful stranger, suggested the idea of an inspired being in the dreadful rapture of prophetic denunciation. He stood—still stood, and the Englishman stood calmly opposite to him. There was an agitated irregularity in the attitudes of those around them, which contrasted strongly the fixed and stern postures of those two, who remained gazing silently at each other. “Who knows him?” exclaimed Olavida, starting apparently from a trance; “who knows him? who brought him here?”
The group was spread out through various paths in the garden; the bride and groom wandered through one where the sweet scent of the orange trees mixed with that of the myrtles in bloom. On their way back to the hall, both of them asked, “Did the guests hear the exquisite sounds that drifted through the garden just before we left?” No one had heard them. They expressed their surprise. The Englishman had never left the hall; it was said he smiled with a very peculiar and extraordinary expression when the remark was made. His silence had been noticed before, but it was attributed to his lack of knowledge of Spanish, something that Spaniards don’t often want to point out or fix by speaking to a stranger. The topic of the music didn’t come up again until the guests were seated at supper when Donna Ines and her young husband, exchanging a delighted smile of surprise, exclaimed that they could also hear the same lovely sounds surrounding them. The guests listened, but no one else could hear it;—everyone felt there was something remarkable about this. “Hush!” was uttered by nearly every voice at the same moment. A dead silence followed,—you would think, from their intense looks, that they were listening with their very eyes. This deep silence, contrasted with the splendor of the feast and the light coming from the torches held by the staff, created a strange effect,—for a few moments, it felt like an assembly of the dead. The silence was broken, though the cause of wonder hadn’t stopped, by the entrance of Father Olavida, the Confessor of Donna Isabella, who had been called away before the feast to administer extreme unction to a dying man nearby. He was a priest of uncommon holiness, beloved in the family, and respected in the neighborhood where he had shown notable skill and talent for exorcism;—in fact, this was the good Father’s forte, and he took pride in it accordingly. The devil never fell into worse hands than Father Olavida’s, for when he was so stubborn as to resist Latin, and even the first verses of the Gospel of St. John in Greek, which the good Father only used in cases of extreme stubbornness and difficulty,—(here Stanton recalled the English story of the Boy of Bilson, and blushed even in Spain for his fellow countrymen),—then he always referred to the Inquisition; and if the devils were ever so obstinate before, they would always be seen to flee from the possessed just as, amidst their screams, (with no doubt of blasphemy), they were tied to the stake. Some held out even until the flames surrounded them; but even the most stubborn must have been dislodged when the operation was over, for the devil himself could no longer inhabit a charred and sticky lump of ashes. Thus, Father Olavida’s fame spread widely, and the Cardoza family made an unusual effort to secure him as a Confessor, and happily succeeded. The ceremony he had just performed had cast a shadow over the good Father’s face, but it lifted as he mingled among the guests and was introduced to them. They soon made room for him, and he accidentally ended up seated opposite the Englishman. As the wine was presented to him, Father Olavida, (who, as I mentioned, was a man of singular holiness), prepared to say a short internal prayer. He hesitated—trembled—paused; and, putting down the wine, wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead with the sleeve of his robe. Donna Isabella signaled a servant, and other wine of a higher quality was offered to him. His lips moved, as if trying to say a blessing over it and the company, but the effort failed again; and the change in his expression was so extraordinary that all the guests noticed it. He sensed the reaction his unusual appearance evoked and tried to remedy it by again attempting to lift the cup to his lips. So strong was the anxiety with which the guests watched him that the only sound heard in that spacious and crowded hall was the rustling of his robe as he tried again to take the cup to his lips—in vain. The guests sat in astonished silence. Father Olavida alone remained standing; but at that moment the Englishman rose and seemed determined to capture Olavida’s gaze with a stare almost like a spell. Olavida swayed, staggered, grasped the arm of a page, and finally, closing his eyes for a moment as if to escape the dreadful allure of that unearthly glare, (the Englishman’s eyes hadn’t escaped notice by all the guests, from the moment of his entrance, as they radiated a most fearful and unnatural brilliance), exclaimed, “Who is among us?—Who?—I cannot pronounce a blessing while he is here. I cannot feel one. Where he steps, the earth is parched!—Where he breathes, the air is fire!—Where he eats, the food is poison!—Where he turns, his glance is lightning!—Who is among us?—Who?” repeated the priest in a moment of desperate pleading, while his cowl fell back, and his few thin hairs around his scalp stood on end with terrible emotion; his outstretched arms emerged from the sleeves of his habit and extended toward the dreadful stranger, suggesting the image of an inspired being in the horror of prophetic denunciation. He stood—still stood, and the Englishman stood calmly opposite him. There was an agitated irregularity in the positions of those around them, which starkly contrasted with the fixed and stern postures of those two, who remained silently staring at each other. “Who knows him?” exclaimed Olavida, appearing to awaken from a trance; “who knows him? who brought him here?”
The guests severally disclaimed all knowledge of the Englishman, and each asked the other in whispers, “who had brought him there?” Father Olavida then pointed his arm to each of the company, and asked each individually, “Do you know him?” “No! no! no!” was uttered with vehement emphasis by every individual. “But I know him,” said Olavida, “by these cold drops!” and he wiped them off;—“by these convulsed joints!” and he attempted to sign the cross, but could not. He raised his voice, and evidently speaking with increased difficulty,—“By this bread and wine, which the faithful receive as the body and blood of Christ, but which his presence converts into matter as viperous as the suicide foam of the dying Judas,—by all these—I know him, and command him to be gone!—He is—he is——” and he bent forwards as he spoke, and gazed on the Englishman with an expression which the mixture of rage, hatred, and fear, rendered terrible. All the guests rose at these words,—the whole company now presented two singular groupes, that of the amazed guests all collected together, and repeating, “Who, what is he?” and that of the Englishman, who stood unmoved, and Olavida, who dropped dead in the attitude of pointing to him. * * * * * * * * * * * *
The guests each claimed to have no knowledge of the Englishman, and they whispered to one another, “Who brought him here?” Father Olavida then pointed to each person in the room and asked each one, “Do you know him?” “No! no! no!” each person responded emphatically. “But I know him,” said Olavida, “by these cold drops!” and he wiped them away;—“by these convulsed joints!” and he tried to make the sign of the cross but couldn’t. He raised his voice, clearly struggling more as he spoke,—“By this bread and wine, which the faithful receive as the body and blood of Christ, but which his presence turns into something as toxic as the dying foam of Judas,—by all these—I know him, and I command him to leave!—He is—he isSure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.” and he leaned forward as he said this, staring at the Englishman with a look that was a terrifying mix of anger, hatred, and fear. All the guests stood up at his words,—the entire group now split into two strange clusters, one of the astonished guests huddled together, asking, “Who, what is he?” and the other of the Englishman, who remained still, and Olavida, who collapsed dead while pointing at him. * * * * * * * * * * *
The body was removed into another room, and the departure of the Englishman was not noticed till the company returned to the hall. They sat late together, conversing on this extraordinary circumstance, and finally agreed to remain in the house, lest the evil spirit (for they believed the Englishman no better) should take certain liberties with the corse by no means agreeable to a Catholic, particularly as he had manifestly died without the benefit of the last sacraments. Just as this laudable resolution was formed, they were roused by cries of horror and agony from the bridal-chamber, where the young pair had retired.
The body was taken to another room, and no one noticed the Englishman had left until the group returned to the hall. They stayed up late talking about this strange situation, and eventually decided to stay in the house, fearing that the evil spirit (since they believed the Englishman was no better) might do something inappropriate with the body, which would be particularly upsetting for a Catholic, especially since he had clearly died without receiving the last rites. Just as they came to this sensible decision, they were startled by screams of horror and agony from the bridal chamber, where the young couple had gone.
They hurried to the door, but the father was first. They burst it open, and found the bride a corse in the arms of her husband. * * * * * * * He never recovered his reason; the family deserted the mansion rendered terrible by so many misfortunes. One apartment is still tenanted by the unhappy maniac; his were the cries you heard as you traversed the deserted rooms. He is for the most part silent during the day, but at midnight he always exclaims, in a voice frightfully piercing, and hardly human, “They are coming! they are coming!” and relapses into profound silence.
They rushed to the door, but the father got there first. They burst it open and found the bride dead in her husband's arms. * * * * * * * He never regained his sanity; the family abandoned the mansion, which had become haunted by so many tragedies. One room is still occupied by the unfortunate maniac; those were the cries you heard as you walked through the empty rooms. He mostly stays quiet during the day, but at midnight he always screams, in a voice horrifyingly sharp and barely human, “They are coming! they are coming!” and then falls back into deep silence.
The funeral of Father Olavida was attended by an extraordinary circumstance. He was interred in a neighbouring convent; and the reputation of his sanctity, joined to the interest caused by his extraordinary death, collected vast numbers at the ceremony. His funeral sermon was preached by a monk of distinguished eloquence, appointed for the purpose. To render the effect of his discourse more powerful, the corse, extended on a bier, with its face uncovered, was placed in the aisle. The monk took his text from one of the prophets,—“Death is gone up into our palaces.” He expatiated on mortality, whose approach, whether abrupt or lingering, is alike awful to man.—He spoke of the vicissitudes of empires with much eloquence and learning, but his audience were not observed to be much affected.—He cited various passages from the lives of the saints, descriptive of the glories of martyrdom, and the heroism of those who had bled and blazed for Christ and his blessed mother, but they appeared still waiting for something to touch them more deeply. When he inveighed against the tyrants under whose bloody persecutions those holy men suffered, his hearers were roused for a moment, for it is always easier to excite a passion than a moral feeling. But when he spoke of the dead, and pointed with emphatic gesture to the corse, as it lay before them cold and motionless, every eye was fixed, and every ear became attentive. Even the lovers, who, under pretence of dipping their fingers into the holy water, were contriving to exchange amorous billets, forbore for one moment this interesting intercourse, to listen to the preacher. He dwelt with much energy on the virtues of the deceased, whom he declared to be a particular favourite of the Virgin; and enumerating the various losses that would be caused by his departure to the community to which he belonged, to society, and to religion at large; he at last worked up himself to a vehement expostulation with the Deity on the occasion. “Why hast thou,” he exclaimed, “why hast thou, Oh God! thus dealt with us? Why hast thou snatched from our sight this glorious saint, whose merits, if properly applied, doubtless would have been sufficient to atone for the apostacy of St Peter, the opposition of St Paul, (previous to his conversion), and even the treachery of Judas himself? Why hast thou, Oh God! snatched him from us?”—and a deep and hollow voice from among the congregation answered,—“Because he deserved his fate.” The murmurs of approbation with which the congregation honoured this apostrophe, half-drowned this extraordinary interruption; and though there was some little commotion in the immediate vicinity of the speaker, the rest of the audience continued to listen intently. “What,” proceeded the preacher, pointing to the corse, “what hath laid thee there, servant of God?”—“Pride, ignorance, and fear,” answered the same voice, in accents still more thrilling. The disturbance now became universal. The preacher paused, and a circle opening, disclosed the figure of a monk belonging to the convent, who stood among them. * * * * * * *
The funeral of Father Olavida had an unusual circumstance. He was buried in a nearby convent, and his reputation for holiness, combined with the intrigue surrounding his unusual death, drew a huge crowd to the ceremony. A monk known for his eloquence was chosen to deliver the funeral sermon. To enhance the impact of his message, the body, laid out on a bier with its face uncovered, was placed in the aisle. The monk based his sermon on a passage from one of the prophets: “Death has entered our palaces.” He elaborated on mortality, noting that its approach, whether sudden or gradual, is equally terrifying to people. He spoke eloquently and knowledgeably about the ups and downs of empires, but it seemed his audience wasn't very moved. He quoted various passages from the lives of the saints, highlighting the glories of martyrdom and the bravery of those who suffered for Christ and his blessed mother, but they appeared to be waiting for something that would resonate more deeply. When he condemned the tyrants responsible for the bloody persecutions endured by those holy figures, the crowd stirred for a moment, as it's often easier to provoke strong emotions than to inspire moral reflection. However, when he addressed the deceased and dramatically pointed to the body lying before them, cold and still, everyone's gaze fixated, and every ear perked up. Even the couples, who had been sneaking notes to each other under the guise of dipping their fingers in the holy water, paused for a moment to listen to the preacher. He spoke passionately about the virtues of the deceased, declaring him a special favorite of the Virgin. He listed the various losses his departure would cause for his community, society, and religion as a whole; he eventually became fervently accusatory toward God over the event. “Why have You,” he exclaimed, “why have You, Oh God! treated us this way? Why have You taken away this glorious saint, whose virtues, if properly applied, would surely have been enough to atone for the betrayal of St. Peter, the opposition of St. Paul (before his conversion), and even the treachery of Judas? Why have You, Oh God! taken him from us?”—and a deep, hollow voice from the congregation answered, “Because he deserved his fate.” The murmurs of agreement that followed this reply nearly drowned out the unusual interruption, and despite some commotion near the speaker, the rest of the audience remained focused. “What,” continued the preacher, pointing to the body, “what has brought you here, servant of God?”—“Pride, ignorance, and fear,” the same voice replied, even more chillingly. The disturbance spread throughout the crowd. The preacher halted, and a circle formed, revealing a monk from the convent standing among them. * * * *
After all the usual modes of admonition, exhortation, and discipline had been employed, and the bishop of the diocese, who, under the report of these extraordinary circumstances, had visited the convent in person to obtain some explanation from the contumacious monk in vain, it was agreed, in a chapter extraordinary, to surrender him to the power of the Inquisition. He testified great horror when this determination was made known to him,—and offered to tell over and over again all that he could relate of the cause of Father Olavida’s death. His humiliation, and repeated offers of confession, came too late. He was conveyed to the Inquisition. The proceedings of that tribunal are rarely disclosed, but there is a secret report (I cannot answer for its truth) of what he said and suffered there. On his first examination, he said he would relate all he could. He was told that was not enough, he must relate all he knew. * * * * * * * * * “Why did you testify such horror at the funeral of Father Olavida?”—“Every one testified horror and grief at the death of that venerable ecclesiastic, who died in the odour of sanctity. Had I done otherwise, it might have been reckoned a proof of my guilt.” “Why did you interrupt the preacher with such extraordinary exclamations?”—To this no answer. “Why do you refuse to explain the meaning of those exclamations?”—No answer. “Why do you persist in this obstinate and dangerous silence? Look, I beseech you, brother, at the cross that is suspended against this wall,” and the Inquisitor pointed to the large black crucifix at the back of the chair where he sat; “one drop of the blood shed there can purify you from all the sin you have ever committed; but all that blood, combined with the intercession of the Queen of Heaven, and the merits of all its martyrs, nay, even the absolution of the Pope, cannot deliver you from the curse of dying in unrepented sin.”—“What sin, then, have I committed?” “The greatest of all possible sins; you refuse answering the questions put to you at the tribunal of the most holy and merciful Inquisition;—you will not tell us what you know concerning the death of Father Olavida.”—“I have told you that I believe he perished in consequence of his ignorance and presumption.” “What proof can you produce of that?”—“He sought the knowledge of a secret withheld from man.” “What was that?”—“The secret of discovering the presence or agency of the evil power.” “Do you possess that secret?”—After much agitation on the part of the prisoner, he said distinctly, but very faintly, “My master forbids me to disclose it.” “If your master were Jesus Christ, he would not forbid you to obey the commands, or answer the questions of the Inquisition.”—“I am not sure of that.” There was a general outcry of horror at these words. The examination then went on. “If you believed Olavida to be guilty of any pursuits or studies condemned by our mother the church, why did you not denounce him to the Inquisition?”—“Because I believed him not likely to be injured by such pursuits; his mind was too weak,—he died in the struggle,” said the prisoner with great emphasis. “You believe, then, it requires strength of mind to keep those abominable secrets, when examined as to their nature and tendency?”—“No, I rather imagine strength of body.” “We shall try that presently,” said an Inquisitor, giving a signal for the torture. * * * * * * * * * * * The prisoner underwent the first and second applications with unshrinking courage, but on the infliction of the water-torture, which is indeed insupportable to humanity, either to suffer or relate, he exclaimed in the gasping interval, he would disclose every thing. He was released, refreshed, restored, and the following day uttered the following remarkable confession * * * * * * * * * * *
After all the usual ways of warning, encouraging, and disciplining had been used, the bishop of the diocese, who had personally visited the convent to get an explanation from the rebellious monk in vain, it was decided in an extraordinary chapter to hand him over to the Inquisition. He showed great horror when he was informed of this decision and offered to repeatedly recount all he knew about Father Olavida’s death. His embarrassment and repeated offers of confession came too late. He was taken to the Inquisition. The proceedings of that court are rarely revealed, but there is a secret report (I can't vouch for its accuracy) about what he said and experienced there. During his first examination, he stated he would share all he could. He was told that wasn’t enough; he needed to share everything he knew. * * * * * * * * “Why did you show such horror at Father Olavida’s funeral?” — “Everyone expressed horror and sadness at the death of that esteemed clergyman, who died in a state of sanctity. If I had acted differently, it would have been seen as proof of my guilt.” “Why did you interrupt the preacher with such unusual outbursts?” — No response. “Why do you refuse to explain what those outbursts meant?” — No response. “Why do you persist in this stubborn and dangerous silence? Please, brother, look at the cross hanging on this wall,” and the Inquisitor pointed to the large black crucifix behind the chair where he sat; “one drop of the blood shed there can cleanse you from all the sins you've ever committed; but all that blood, together with the intercession of the Queen of Heaven and the merits of all its martyrs, even the Pope’s absolution, cannot save you from the curse of dying in unrepented sin.” — “What sin have I committed then?” “The greatest of all possible sins; you refuse to answer the questions asked at the tribunal of the most holy and merciful Inquisition; you won't tell us what you know about Father Olavida’s death.” — “I've told you that I believe he died because of his ignorance and arrogance.” “What proof can you provide?” — “He sought knowledge of a secret hidden from man.” “What was that?” — “The secret of recognizing the presence or influence of evil.” “Do you possess that secret?” — After much distress from the prisoner, he faintly said, “My master forbids me to reveal it.” “If your master were Jesus Christ, he wouldn't forbid you to obey the commands or answer the questions of the Inquisition.” — “I'm not sure about that.” There was a collective gasp of horror at these words. The examination continued. “If you believed Olavida was guilty of any pursuits or studies condemned by our mother, the church, why didn’t you report him to the Inquisition?” — “Because I didn’t think he would be harmed by such pursuits; his mind was too weak — he died in the struggle,” the prisoner said emphatically. “So you believe it takes mental strength to keep those detestable secrets when questioned about their nature and effects?” — “No, I think it requires physical strength.” “We’ll test that shortly,” said an Inquisitor, signaling for the torture. * * * * * * * * The prisoner faced the first and second rounds of torture with unwavering bravery, but when subjected to water torture, which is truly unbearable for humans, he gasped in the brief moments of respite that he would reveal everything. He was released, refreshed, and restored, and the next day he gave the following remarkable confession. * * * * * * * * * * *
The old Spanish woman further confessed to Stanton, that * * * * * * * * * and that the Englishman certainly had been seen in the neighbourhood since;—seen, as she had heard, that very night. “Great G—d!” exclaimed Stanton, as he recollected the stranger whose demoniac laugh had so appalled him, while gazing on the lifeless bodies of the lovers, whom the lightning had struck and blasted.
The old Spanish woman also admitted to Stanton that * * * * * * and that the Englishman had definitely been seen in the area since then—seen, as she had heard, that very night. “Oh my God!” Stanton exclaimed, remembering the stranger whose chilling laugh had terrified him while he looked at the lifeless bodies of the lovers, who had been struck and destroyed by lightning.
As the manuscript, after a few blotted and illegible pages, became more distinct, Melmoth read on, perplexed and unsatisfied, not knowing what connexion this Spanish story could have with his ancestor, whom, however, he recognised under the title of the Englishman; and wondering how Stanton could have thought it worth his while to follow him to Ireland, write a long manuscript about an event that occurred in Spain, and leave it in the hands of his family, to “verify untrue things,” in the language of Dogberry,—his wonder was diminished, though his curiosity was still more inflamed, by the perusal of the next lines, which he made out with some difficulty. It seems Stanton was now in England. * * * * * * * * * * *
As the manuscript, after a few smudged and unreadable pages, became clearer, Melmoth read on, confused and unsatisfied, not understanding what connection this Spanish story could have with his ancestor, whom he recognized as the Englishman; and he couldn’t figure out why Stanton thought it was worth his time to follow him to Ireland, write a lengthy manuscript about something that happened in Spain, and leave it with his family to “verify untrue things,” in Dogberry's words. His wonder lessened, but his curiosity was only heightened by the next lines, which he could barely make out. It appears Stanton was now in England. * * * * * * * *
About the year 1677, Stanton was in London, his mind still full of his mysterious countryman. This constant subject of his contemplations had produced a visible change in his exterior,—his walk was what Sallust tells us of Catiline’s,—his were, too, the “fœdi oculi.” He said to himself every moment, “If I could but trace that being, I will not call him man,”—and the next moment he said, “and what if I could?” In this state of mind, it is singular enough that he mixed constantly in public amusements, but it is true. When one fierce passion is devouring the soul, we feel more than ever the necessity of external excitement; and our dependence on the world for temporary relief increases in direct proportion to our contempt of the world and all its works. He went frequently to the theatres, then fashionable, when
About the year 1677, Stanton was in London, still preoccupied with thoughts of his mysterious countryman. This constant focus had noticeably changed his appearance—his walk resembled what Sallust describes of Catiline’s, and he had the “fœdi oculi.” He told himself repeatedly, “If only I could find that being, I won’t call him a man,” and then a moment later he wondered, “And what if I could?” In this frame of mind, it’s quite strange that he frequently engaged in public entertainment, but it’s true. When a fierce passion is consuming the soul, we feel a stronger need for external stimulation; our reliance on the world for temporary relief grows directly in relation to our disdain for the world and all its creations. He often went to the theaters, then popular, when
The London theatres then presented a spectacle which ought for ever to put to silence the foolish outcry against progressive deterioration of morals,—foolish even from the pen of Juvenal, and still more so from the lips of a modern Puritan. Vice is always nearly on an average: The only difference in life worth tracing, is that of manners, and there we have manifestly the advantage of our ancestors. Hypocrisy is said to be the homage that vice pays to virtue,—decorum is the outward expression of that homage; and if this be so, we must acknowledge that vice has latterly grown very humble indeed. There was, however, something splendid, ostentatious, and obtrusive, in the vices of Charles the Second’s reign.—A view of the theatres alone proved it, when Stanton was in the habit of visiting them. At the doors stood on one side the footmen of a fashionable nobleman, (with arms concealed under their liveries), surrounding the sedan of a popular actress(1), whom they were to carry off vi et armis, as she entered it at the end of the play. At the other side waited the glass coach of a woman of fashion, who waited to take Kynaston (the Adonis of the day), in his female dress, to the park after the play was over, and exhibit him in all the luxurious splendour of effeminate beauty, (heightened by theatrical dress), for which he was so distinguished.
The London theaters at that time showcased a spectacle that should forever silence the silly complaints about the supposed decline in morals—silly even when voiced by Juvenal, and even more so when spoken by today's Puritans. Vice remains relatively constant; the only significant change in life is in manners, and in that regard, we clearly have the upper hand over our ancestors. It's said that hypocrisy is the praise that vice gives to virtue—decorum is the outward display of that praise; and if that's true, we must admit that vice has become quite humble lately. However, there was something grand, showy, and intrusive about the vices during the reign of Charles the Second. Just a look at the theaters would prove it, especially when Stanton used to visit them. At the entrance, on one side stood the footmen of a stylish nobleman (with their arms hidden under their uniforms), surrounding the sedan chair of a popular actress, ready to carry her off forcibly as she entered it at the end of the play. On the other side, the glass coach of a fashionable woman waited to take Kynaston (the heartthrob of the day) in his female attire to the park after the play was over, showcasing him in all the lavish splendor of his feminine beauty—emphasized by theatrical costume—for which he was well-known.
Plays being then performed at four o’clock, allowed ample time for the evening drive, and the midnight assignation, when the parties met by torch-light, masked, in St James’s park, and verified the title of Wycherly’s play, “Love in a Wood.” The boxes, as Stanton looked round him, were filled with females, whose naked shoulders and bosoms, well testified in the paintings of Lely, and the pages of Grammont, might save modern puritanism many a vituperative groan and affected reminiscence. They had all taken the precaution to send some male relative, on the first night of a new play, to report whether it was fit for persons of “honour and reputation” to appear at; but in spite of this precaution, at certain passages (which occurred about every second sentence) they were compelled to spread out their fans, or play with the still cherished love-lock, which Prynne himself had not been able to write down.
Plays were performed at four o’clock, which allowed plenty of time for the evening drive and the midnight meeting, where the parties gathered by torchlight, wearing masks, in St James’s Park, validating the title of Wycherly’s play, “Love in a Wood.” As Stanton looked around, he saw the boxes filled with women, whose bare shoulders and bosoms, well-documented in the paintings of Lely and the pages of Grammont, could save modern puritanism from many a scathing complaint and affected nostalgia. They had all taken the precaution of sending some male relative on the opening night of a new play to report whether it was appropriate for people of “honour and reputation” to attend; but despite this precaution, during certain parts (which happened about every second sentence), they were forced to fan themselves or play with the still adored love-lock, which Prynne himself hadn’t been able to suppress.
The men in the boxes were composed of two distinct classes, the “men of wit and pleasure about town,” distinguished by their Flanders lace cravats, soiled with snuff, their diamond rings, the pretended gift of a royal mistress, (n’importe whether the Duchess of Portsmouth or Nell Gwynne); their uncombed wigs, whose curls descended to their waists, and the loud and careless tone in which they abused Dryden, Lee, and Otway, and quoted Sedley and Rochester;—the other class were the lovers, the gentle “squires of dames,” equally conspicuous for their white fringed gloves, their obsequious bows, and their commencing every sentence addressed to a lady, with the profane exclamation of (2)“Oh Jesu!” or the softer, but equally unmeaning one of “I beseech you, Madam,” or, “Madam, I burn(3).” One circumstance sufficiently extraordinary marked the manners of the day; females had not then found their proper level in life; they were alternately adored as goddesses, and assailed as prostitutes; and the man who, this moment, addressed his mistress in language borrowed from Orondates worshipping Cassandra, in the next accosted her with ribaldry that might put to the blush the piazzas of Covent Garden(4).
The men in the boxes were made up of two distinct groups: the "men of wit and pleasure about town," recognizable by their Flanders lace cravats, stained with snuff, their diamond rings claimed to be a gift from a royal mistress, (regardless of whether it was the Duchess of Portsmouth or Nell Gwynne); their unkempt wigs with curls that fell to their waists, and the loud, careless way they criticized Dryden, Lee, and Otway, while quoting Sedley and Rochester;—the other group consisted of the lovers, the polite "squires of dames," easily identified by their white fringed gloves, their fawning bows, and their tendency to start every sentence directed at a lady with the shocking exclamation of “Oh Jesu!” or the gentler, yet equally empty, “I beseech you, Madam,” or “Madam, I burn.” One quite remarkable fact highlighted the social norms of the time: women had not yet found their rightful place in society; they were alternately worshipped as goddesses and insulted as prostitutes; and the man who, in one moment, spoke to his mistress with the reverence of Orondates addressing Cassandra, would in the next, address her with crude remarks that could embarrass the piazzas of Covent Garden.
The pit presented a more various spectacle. There were the critics armed cap-a-pee from Aristotle and Bossu; these men dined at twelve, dictated at a coffee-house till four, then called to the boy to brush their shoes, and strode to the theatre, where, till the curtain rose, they sat hushed in grim repose, and expecting their evening prey. There were the templars, spruce, pert, and loquacious; and here and there a sober citizen, doffing his steeple-crowned hat, and hiding his little band under the folds of his huge puritanic cloke, while his eyes, declined with an expression half leering, half ejaculatory, towards a masked female, muffled in a hood and scarf, testified what had seduced him into these “tents of Kedar.” There were females, too, but all in vizard masks, which, though worn as well as aunt Dinah’s in Tristram Shandy, served to conceal them from the “young bubbles” they were in quest of, and from all but the orange-women, who hailed them loudly as they passed the doors(5). In the galleries were the happy souls who waited for the fulfilment of Dryden’s promise in one of his prologues(6); no matter to them whether it were the ghost of Almanzor’s mother in her dripping shroud, or that of Laius, who, according to the stage directions, rises in his chariot, armed with the ghosts of his three murdered attendants behind him;—a joke that did not escape l’Abbe le Blanc(7), in his recipe for writing an English tragedy. Some, indeed, from time to time called out for the “burning of the Pope;” but though
The pit was a more diverse sight. There were the critics, fully equipped with knowledge from Aristotle and Bossu; these guys had lunch at noon, hung out at a coffee shop until four, then called for a kid to polish their shoes and marched to the theater, where they sat quietly, waiting for the curtain to rise and for their evening entertainment. There were the fashionable young men, sharp and chatty; and occasionally, a serious-looking citizen, taking off his tall hat and hiding his small group under the folds of his large Puritan cloak, while his eyes, looking down with a mix of flirtation and desire, glanced towards a masked woman wrapped in a hood and scarf, revealing what had drawn him to these “tents of Kedar.” There were women too, but all had on vizard masks, which, even though worn as well as Aunt Dinah’s in Tristram Shandy, still kept them hidden from the “young bubbles” they were after, except for the orange sellers, who greeted them loudly as they passed the doors(5). In the galleries were the happy souls waiting for the fulfillment of Dryden’s promise in one of his prologues(6); it didn't matter to them whether it was the ghost of Almanzor’s mother in her soaking shroud, or that of Laius, who, according to the stage directions, rises in his chariot, with the ghosts of his three murdered attendants behind him;—a joke that did not go over the head of l’Abbe le Blanc(7), in his guide for writing an English tragedy. Some, indeed, occasionally shouted for the “burning of the Pope;” but even though
it was not always possible to indulge them in this laudable amusement, as the scene of the popular plays was generally laid in Africa or Spain; Sir Robert Howard, Elkanah Settle, and John Dryden, all agreeing in their choice of Spanish and Moorish subjects for their principal plays. Among this joyous groupe were seated several women of fashion masked, enjoying in secrecy the licentiousness which they dared not openly patronise, and verifying Gay’s characteristic description, though it was written many years later,
it wasn't always possible to let them enjoy this admirable pastime, since the setting of popular plays was usually in Africa or Spain; Sir Robert Howard, Elkanah Settle, and John Dryden all chose Spanish and Moorish themes for their main plays. Among this lively group were several fashionable women in masks, secretly relishing the indulgences they wouldn't dare support openly, confirming Gay’s distinctive description, even though it was written many years later,
Stanton gazed on all this with the look of one who “could not be moved to smile at any thing.” He turned to the stage, the play was Alexander, then acted as written by Lee, and the principal character was performed by Hart, whose god-like ardour in making love, is said almost to have compelled the audience to believe that they beheld the “son of Ammon.”
Stanton looked at all of this with an expression that showed he “could not be moved to smile at anything.” He turned to the stage; the play was Alexander, performed as written by Lee, and the lead role was played by Hart, whose god-like passion in portraying love was said to have almost convinced the audience that they were witnessing the “son of Ammon.”
There were absurdities enough to offend a classical, or even a rational spectator. There were Grecian heroes with roses in their shoes, feathers in their hats, and wigs down to their waists; and Persian princesses in stiff stays and powdered hair. But the illusion of the scene was well sustained, for the heroines were rivals in real as well as theatrical life. It was that memorable night, when, according to the history of the veteran Betterton(8), Mrs Barry, who personated Roxana, had a green-room squabble with Mrs Bowtell, the representative of Statira, about a veil, which the partiality of the property-man adjudged to the latter. Roxana suppressed her rage till the fifth act, when, stabbing Statira, she aimed the blow with such force as to pierce through her stays, and inflict a severe though not dangerous wound. Mrs Bowtell fainted, the performance was suspended, and, in the commotion which this incident caused in the house, many of the audience rose, and Stanton among them. It was at this moment that, in a seat opposite to him, he discovered the object of his search for four years,—the Englishman whom he had met in the plains of Valentia, and whom he believed the same with the subject of the extraordinary narrative he had heard there.
There were plenty of ridiculous things to offend a classic or even a rational viewer. There were Grecian heroes wearing roses in their shoes, feathers on their hats, and wigs reaching their waists; and Persian princesses in stiff corsets and powdered hair. But the illusion of the scene was well maintained, as the heroines were rivals in both real life and on stage. It was that memorable night when, according to the veteran Betterton's history, Mrs. Barry, who played Roxana, had a backstage argument with Mrs. Bowtell, who portrayed Statira, over a veil that the biased property manager ruled in favor of the latter. Roxana held back her anger until the fifth act, when, stabbing Statira, she struck so hard that she pierced her corset and caused a severe but not life-threatening wound. Mrs. Bowtell fainted, the performance was paused, and amidst the chaos this caused in the audience, many people got up, including Stanton. At that moment, he spotted the person he had been searching for over four years—the Englishman he had met in the plains of Valentia, whom he believed to be the same as the subject of the extraordinary story he had heard there.
He was standing up. There was nothing particular or remarkable in his appearance, but the expression of his eyes could never be mistaken or forgotten. The heart of Stanton palpitated with violence,—a mist overspread his eyes,—a nameless and deadly sickness, accompanied with a creeping sensation in every pore, from which cold drops were gushing, announced the * * * * * * * * * * Before he had well recovered, a strain of music, soft, solemn, and delicious, breathed round him, audibly ascending from the ground, and increasing in sweetness and power till it seemed to fill the whole building. Under the sudden impulse of amazement and pleasure, he inquired of some around him from whence those exquisite sounds arose. But, by the manner in which he was answered, it was plain that those he addressed considered him insane; and, indeed, the remarkable change in his expression might well justify the suspicion. He then remembered that night in Spain, when the same sweet and mysterious sounds were heard only by the young bridegroom and bride, of whom the latter perished on that very night. “And am I then to be the next victim?” thought Stanton; “and are those celestial sounds, that seem to prepare us for heaven, only intended to announce the presence of an incarnate fiend, who mocks the devoted with ‘airs from heaven,’ while he prepares to surround them with ‘blasts from hell’?” It is very singular that at this moment, when his imagination had reached its highest pitch of elevation,—when the object he had pursued so long and fruitlessly, had in one moment become as it were tangible to the grasp both of mind and body,—when this spirit, with whom he had wrestled in darkness, was at last about to declare its name, that Stanton began to feel a kind of disappointment at the futility of his pursuits, like Bruce at discovering the source of the Nile, or Gibbon on concluding his History. The feeling which he had dwelt on so long, that he had actually converted it into a duty, was after all mere curiosity; but what passion is more insatiable, or more capable of giving a kind of romantic grandeur to all its wanderings and eccentricities? Curiosity is in one respect like love, it always compromises between the object and the feeling; and provided the latter possesses sufficient energy, no matter how contemptible the former may be. A child might have smiled at the agitation of Stanton, caused as it was by the accidental appearance of a stranger; but no man, in the full energy of his passions, was there, but must have trembled at the horrible agony of emotion with which he felt approaching, with sudden and irresistible velocity, the crisis of his destiny.
He was standing up. There was nothing special or notable about his appearance, but the look in his eyes could never be mistaken or forgotten. Stanton's heart raced violently—his vision became blurred—a nameless and deadly illness, accompanied by a creeping sensation in every pore, from which cold drops were forming, signaled the *** *** *** *** *** ***. Before he fully recovered, a soft, solemn, and beautiful melody enveloped him, rising audibly from the ground and growing sweeter and more powerful until it seemed to fill the entire building. Driven by sudden amazement and pleasure, he asked those around him where these exquisite sounds came from. But the way they responded made it clear that they thought he was insane; indeed, the strange change in his expression could easily justify that suspicion. He then recalled that night in Spain when only the young bridegroom and bride could hear the same enchanting and mysterious sounds, with the bride dying that very night. “Am I to be the next victim?” Stanton wondered; “are these heavenly sounds, which seem to prepare us for paradise, meant only to signal the presence of an incarnate demon, who mocks the devoted with ‘heavenly tunes’ while setting the stage for ‘blasts from hell’?” It’s quite odd that at this moment, when his imagination had reached its peak—when the object he had chased for so long and without success had suddenly become almost tangible to both his mind and body—when this spirit, with whom he had wrestled in darkness, was finally about to reveal its name, Stanton began to feel a sense of disappointment over the futility of his pursuits, similar to Bruce discovering the source of the Nile, or Gibbon finishing his History. The feeling he had focused on for so long, to the point of turning it into a duty, was after all just mere curiosity; yet, what passion is more insatiable or capable of giving a sense of romantic grandeur to all its quests and quirks? Curiosity is, in one way, like love—it always finds a middle ground between the object and the feeling; and as long as the latter is strong enough, it doesn’t matter how trivial the former might be. A child might have laughed at Stanton's agitation, caused by the unexpected appearance of a stranger; but every man, filled with the full weight of his passions, must have trembled at the agonizing emotion he felt approaching, with sudden and unstoppable speed, the turning point of his fate.
When the play was over, he stood for some moments in the deserted streets. It was a beautiful moonlight night, and he saw near him a figure, whose shadow, projected half across the street, (there were no flagged ways then, chains and posts were the only defence of the foot-passenger), appeared to him of gigantic magnitude. He had been so long accustomed to contend with these phantoms of the imagination, that he took a kind of stubborn delight in subduing them. He walked up to the object, and observing the shadow only was magnified, and the figure was the ordinary height of man, he approached it, and discovered the very object of his search,—the man whom he had seen for a moment in Valentia, and, after a search of four years, recognised at the theatre. * * * * * * * * * * *
When the play was over, he stood for a while in the empty streets. It was a beautiful moonlit night, and he noticed a figure nearby, whose shadow, stretching halfway across the street (there weren’t any paved sidewalks back then; chains and posts were the only protection for pedestrians), looked enormous. He had gotten so used to battling these mental phantoms that he felt a kind of stubborn satisfaction in conquering them. He walked up to the figure and realized that only the shadow was enlarged and the figure was of normal height. He approached it and found exactly what he had been looking for—the man he had seen for a moment in Valentia, and after searching for four years, recognized at the theater. * * * * * *
“You were in quest of me?”—“I was.” “Have you any thing to inquire of me?”—“Much.” “Speak, then.”—“This is no place.” “No place! poor wretch, I am independent of time and place. Speak, if you have any thing to ask or to learn?”—“I have many things to ask, but nothing to learn, I hope, from you.” “You deceive yourself, but you will be undeceived when next we meet.”—“And when shall that be?” said Stanton, grasping his arm; “name your hour and your place.” “The hour shall be mid-day,” answered the stranger, with a horrid and unintelligible smile; “and the place shall be the bare walls of a mad-house, where you shall rise rattling in your chains, and rustling from your straw, to greet me,—yet still you shall have the curse of sanity, and of memory. My voice shall ring in your ears till then, and the glance of these eyes shall be reflected from every object, animate or inanimate, till you behold them again.”—“Is it under circumstances so horrible we are to meet again?” said Stanton, shrinking under the full-lighted blaze of those demon eyes. “I never,” said the stranger, in an emphatic tone,—“I never desert my friends in misfortune. When they are plunged in the lowest abyss of human calamity, they are sure to be visited by me.” * * * * *
“You were looking for me?”—“I was.” “Do you have anything to ask me?”—“A lot.” “Go ahead then.”—“I have many questions, but I hope there’s nothing to learn from you.” “You’re fooling yourself, but you’ll realize the truth when we meet again.” “And when will that be?” said Stanton, grabbing his arm; “tell me the time and place.” “The time will be noon,” replied the stranger, with a horrifying and confusing smile; “and the place will be the bare walls of a madhouse, where you’ll wake up rattling in your chains and rustling from your straw to greet me — yet you will still bear the curse of sanity and memory. My voice will echo in your ears until then, and the look in these eyes will reflect from everything, living or not, until you see them again.” —“Are we meeting again under such terrible circumstances?” said Stanton, shying away from the blinding gaze of those demonic eyes. “I never,” said the stranger emphatically, “I never abandon my friends in misfortune. When they’re at their lowest point of suffering, I will always visit them.” * * * *
The narrative, when Melmoth was again able to trace its continuation, described Stanton, some years after, plunged in a state the most deplorable.
The story, when Melmoth was once again able to follow its path, described Stanton, a few years later, immersed in a truly miserable state.
He had been always reckoned of a singular turn of mind, and the belief of this, aggravated by his constant talk of Melmoth, his wild pursuit of him, his strange behaviour at the theatre, and his dwelling on the various particulars of their extraordinary meetings, with all the intensity of the deepest conviction, (while he never could impress them on any one’s conviction but his own), suggested to some prudent people the idea that he was deranged. Their malignity probably took part with their prudence. The selfish Frenchman(9) says, we feel a pleasure even in the misfortunes of our friends,—a plus forte in those of our enemies; and as every one is an enemy to a man of genius of course, the report of Stanton’s malady was propagated with infernal and successful industry. Stanton’s next relative, a needy unprincipled man, watched the report in its circulation, and saw the snares closing round his victim. He waited on him one morning, accompanied by a person of a grave, though somewhat repulsive appearance. Stanton was as usual abstracted and restless, and, after a few moments conversation, he proposed a drive a few miles out of London, which he said would revive and refresh him. Stanton objected, on account of the difficulty of getting a hackney coach, (for it is singular that at this period the number of private equipages, though infinitely fewer than they are now, exceeded the number of hired ones), and proposed going by water. This, however, did not suit the kinsman’s views; and, after pretending to send for a carriage, (which was in waiting at the end of the street), Stanton and his companions entered it, and drove about two miles out of London.
He had always been seen as a bit of an oddball, and the belief in this, fueled by his constant talk about Melmoth, his wild pursuit of him, his strange behavior at the theater, and his insistence on detailing their extraordinary meetings with great passion (even though he could never convince anyone but himself), led some sensible people to think he was out of his mind. Their malice likely collaborated with their caution. The selfish French philosopher says, we find pleasure even in the misfortunes of our friends—especially in those of our enemies; and since everyone tends to be an enemy of a genius, the news of Stanton’s supposed madness spread with a wicked and effective zeal. Stanton’s next of kin, a desperate and unscrupulous man, kept an eye on the rumor as it circulated and saw the traps closing in on his target. One morning, he visited Stanton along with someone who appeared serious, albeit somewhat unappealing. Stanton was, as usual, deep in thought and restless, and after a brief chat, he suggested taking a drive a few miles out of London, saying it would lift his spirits. Stanton hesitated, citing the difficulty of finding a cab, (which is odd because, at that time, the number of private carriages, though much fewer than today, was greater than the number of hired ones), and suggested going by boat instead. However, this didn't align with the relative's intentions; and after pretending to summon a carriage (which was actually waiting at the end of the street), Stanton and his companions got into it and drove about two miles out of London.
The carriage then stopped. “Come, Cousin,” said the younger Stanton,—“come and view a purchase I have made.” Stanton absently alighted, and followed him across a small paved court; the other person followed. “In troth, Cousin,” said Stanton, “your choice appears not to have been discreetly made; your house has something of a gloomy aspect.”—“Hold you content, Cousin,” replied the other; “I shall take order that you like it better, when you have been some time a dweller therein.” Some attendants of a mean appearance, and with most suspicious visages, awaited them on their entrance, and they ascended a narrow staircase, which led to a room meanly furnished. “Wait here,” said the kinsman, to the man who accompanied them, “till I go for company to divertise my cousin in his loneliness.” They were left alone. Stanton took no notice of his companion, but as usual seized the first book near him, and began to read. It was a volume in manuscript,—they were then much more common than now.
The carriage then stopped. “Come on, Cousin,” said the younger Stanton. “Check out a purchase I made.” Stanton got out absentmindedly and followed him across a small paved courtyard; the other person trailed behind. “Honestly, Cousin,” said Stanton, “your choice doesn’t seem very wise; your house has a bit of a gloomy vibe.” “Just wait, Cousin,” replied the other; “I’ll make sure you like it better once you’ve spent some time living there.” Some attendants who looked unkempt and had suspicious expressions were waiting for them as they entered, and they climbed a narrow staircase that led to a sparsely furnished room. “Wait here,” said the kinsman to the man who accompanied them, “until I go get some company to keep my cousin company in his loneliness.” They were left alone. Stanton didn’t acknowledge his companion but, as usual, grabbed the first book he saw and started to read. It was a manuscript—a lot more common back then than it is now.
The first lines struck him as indicating insanity in the writer. It was a wild proposal (written apparently after the great fire of London) to rebuild it with stone, and attempting to prove, on a calculation wild, false, and yet sometimes plausible, that this could be done out of the colossal fragments of Stonehenge, which the writer proposed to remove for that purpose. Subjoined were several grotesque drawings of engines designed to remove those massive blocks, and in a corner of the page was a note,—“I would have drawn these more accurately, but was not allowed a knife to mend my pen.”
The first lines made him think the writer was insane. It was a crazy idea (apparently written after the Great Fire of London) to rebuild it with stone, trying to argue, with calculations that were wild, incorrect, and sometimes believable, that this could be done using the huge fragments of Stonehenge, which the writer suggested removing for that purpose. Attached were several bizarre drawings of machines meant to move those massive stones, and in the corner of the page was a note—“I would have drawn these more accurately, but I wasn't allowed a knife to fix my pen.”
The next was entitled, “A modest proposal for the spreading of Christianity in foreign parts, whereby it is hoped its entertainment will become general all over the world.”—This modest proposal was, to convert the Turkish ambassadors, (who had been in London a few years before), by offering them their choice of being strangled on the spot, or becoming Christians. Of course the writer reckoned on their embracing the easier alternative, but even this was to be clogged with a heavy condition,—namely, that they must be bound before a magistrate to convert twenty mussulmans a day, on their return to Turkey. The rest of the pamphlet was reasoned very much in the conclusive style of Captain Bobadil,—these twenty will convert twenty more a piece, and these two hundred converts, converting their due number in the same time, all Turkey would be converted before the Grand Signior knew where he was. Then comes the coup d’eclat,—one fine morning, every minaret in Constantinople was to ring out with bells, instead of the cry of the Muezzins; and the Imaum, coming out to see what was the matter, was to be encountered by the Archbishop of Canterbury, in pontificalibus, performing Cathedral service in the church of St Sophia, which was to finish the business. Here an objection appeared to arise, which the ingenuity of the writer had anticipated.—“It may be redargued,” saith he, “by those who have more spleen than brain, that forasmuch as the Archbishop preacheth in English, he will not thereby much edify the Turkish folk, who do altogether hold in a vain gabble of their own.” But this (to use his own language) he “evites,” by judiciously observing, that where service was performed in an unknown tongue, the devotion of the people was always observed to be much increased thereby; as, for instance, in the church of Rome,—that St Augustine, with his monks, advanced to meet King Ethelbert singing litanies, (in a language his majesty could not possibly have understood), and converted him and his whole court on the spot;—that the sybilline books * * * * * * * * Cum multis aliis.
The next section was titled, “A Modest Proposal for Spreading Christianity Abroad, Hoping It Will Become Popular Worldwide.”—This modest proposal was to convert the Turkish ambassadors, who had been in London a few years earlier, by giving them the choice of being strangled on the spot or becoming Christians. Naturally, the writer assumed they would choose the easier option, but even that came with a heavy condition—namely, they had to promise before a magistrate to convert twenty Muslims a day upon returning to Turkey. The rest of the pamphlet was reasoned in a very conclusive style reminiscent of Captain Bobadil—these twenty would convert twenty more each, and these two hundred converts, in turn converting their set number in the same time, would mean all of Turkey would be converted before the Grand Signior even realized what was happening. Then comes the coup d’eclat—one fine morning, every minaret in Constantinople was to ring with bells instead of the Muezzins’ call; and the Imam, coming out to see what the commotion was about, would be confronted by the Archbishop of Canterbury, in pontificalibus, conducting a Cathedral service in the church of St. Sophia, which would conclude the matter. Here an objection seemed to arise, which the writer cleverly anticipated. “It may be countered,” he says, “by those who have more malice than sense, that since the Archbishop preaches in English, he will not greatly benefit the Turkish people, who only babble in their own language.” But this (to use his own words) he “evites” by wisely noting that where services are held in an unfamiliar language, the devotion of the people is often observed to be much heightened; for instance, in the church of Rome—where St. Augustine, along with his monks, advanced to meet King Ethelbert singing litanies (in a language his majesty could not possibly have understood) and converted him and his entire court on the spot;—that the Sibylline books * * * * * * * Cum multis aliis.
Between the pages were cut most exquisitely in paper the likenesses of some of these Turkish ambassadors; the hair of the beards, in particular, was feathered with a delicacy of touch that seemed the work of fairy fingers,—but the pages ended with a complaint of the operator, that his scissars had been taken from him. However, he consoled himself and the reader with the assurance, that he would that night catch a moon-beam as it entered through the grating, and, when he had whetted it on the iron knobs of his door, would do wonders with it. In the next page was found a melancholy proof of powerful but prostrated intellect. It contained some insane lines, ascribed to Lee the dramatic poet, commencing,
Between the pages were cut most beautifully in paper the likenesses of some of these Turkish ambassadors; the hair of the beards, in particular, was feathered with a delicate touch that seemed like the work of fairy fingers,—but the pages ended with a complaint from the operator that his scissors had been taken from him. However, he consoled himself and the reader with the assurance that he would catch a moonbeam as it came through the grating that night, and when he had sharpened it on the iron knobs of his door, he would do wonders with it. On the next page was found a sad testament to a powerful but weakened intellect. It contained some nonsensical lines attributed to Lee the dramatic poet, starting,
There is no proof whatever that these miserable lines were really written by Lee, except that the measure is the fashionable quatrain of the period. It is singular that Stanton read on without suspicion of his own danger, quite absorbed in the album of a mad-house, without ever reflecting on the place where he was, and which such compositions too manifestly designated.
There’s no evidence at all that these awful lines were actually written by Lee, other than the fact that the style matches the popular quatrain of the time. It's strange that Stanton continued reading without any sense of danger, completely engrossed in the album of a mad-house, never considering the place he was in, which these writings so clearly indicated.
It was after a long interval that he looked round, and perceived that his companion was gone. Bells were unusual then. He proceeded to the door,—it was fastened. He called aloud,—his voice was echoed in a moment by many others, but in tones so wild and discordant, that he desisted in involuntary terror. As the day advanced, and no one approached, he tried the window, and then perceived for the first time it was grated. It looked out on the narrow flagged yard, in which no human being was; and if there had, from such a being no human feeling could have been extracted.
It was after quite a while that he looked around and realized his companion was gone. Bells were rare at that time. He went to the door—it was locked. He shouted loudly, and his voice was quickly echoed by many others, but in such wild and jarring tones that he stopped, filled with involuntary fear. As the day went on and no one came near, he tried the window and then noticed for the first time it was barred. It looked out onto the narrow stone yard, which was empty of any human presence; and if there had been someone, no human emotion could have been drawn from such a being.
Sickening with unspeakable horror, he sunk rather than sat down beside the miserable window, and “wished for day.”
Sickened by unspeakable horror, he dropped rather than sat down next to the miserable window and "wished for day."
* * * *
* * * *
At midnight he started from a doze, half a swoon, half a sleep, which probably the hardness of his seat, and of the deal table on which he leaned, had not contributed to prolong.
At midnight, he woke up from a doze, caught between fainting and sleeping, which was likely not helped by the hardness of his seat and the wooden table he was leaning on.
He was in complete darkness; the horror of his situation struck him at once, and for a moment he was indeed almost qualified for an inmate of that dreadful mansion. He felt his way to the door, shook it with desperate strength, and uttered the most frightful cries, mixed with expostulations and commands. His cries were in a moment echoed by a hundred voices. In maniacs there is a peculiar malignity, accompanied by an extraordinary acuteness of some of the senses, particularly in distinguishing the voice of a stranger. The cries that he heard on every side seemed like a wild and infernal yell of joy, that their mansion of misery had obtained another tenant.
He was surrounded by complete darkness; the horror of his situation hit him instantly, and for a moment, he almost felt like he belonged in that dreadful place. He felt his way to the door, shaking it with desperate strength and letting out the most terrible cries, mixed with pleas and commands. In an instant, his cries were answered by a hundred voices. There’s a certain kind of malice in maniacs, paired with an unusual sharpness in some of their senses, especially in recognizing the voice of a stranger. The cries he heard all around him sounded like a wild and hellish cheer, celebrating that their house of suffering had gained another occupant.
He paused, exhausted,—a quick and thundering step was heard in the passage. The door was opened, and a man of savage appearance stood at the entrance,—two more were seen indistinctly in the passage.—“Release me, villain!” “Stop, my fine fellow, what’s all this noise for?” “Where am I?” “Where you ought to be.” “Will you dare to detain me?” “Yes, and a little more than that,” answered the ruffian, applying a loaded horse-whip to his back and shoulders, till the patient soon fell to the ground convulsed with rage and pain. “Now you see you are where you ought to be,” repeated the ruffian, brandishing the horse-whip over him, “and now take the advice of a friend, and make no more noise. The lads are ready for you with the darbies, and they’ll clink them on in the crack of this whip, unless you prefer another touch of it first.” They then were advancing into the room as he spoke, with fetters in their hands, (strait waistcoats being then little known or used), and shewed, by their frightful countenances and gestures, no unwillingness to apply them. Their harsh rattle on the stone pavement made Stanton’s blood run cold; the effect, however, was useful. He had the presence of mind to acknowledge his (supposed) miserable condition, to supplicate the forbearance of the ruthless keeper, and promise complete submission to his orders. This pacified the ruffian, and he retired.
He paused, exhausted—an urgent, heavy step echoed in the hallway. The door swung open, and a man with a savage look stood at the entrance—two more were seen vaguely in the passage. “Let me go, you villain!” “Hold on, my fine fellow, what's all this noise about?” “Where am I?” “Where you should be.” “Do you really think you can keep me here?” “Yes, and even more than that,” the thug replied, lashing a heavy horse-whip across his back and shoulders, causing him to collapse to the ground, writhing in anger and pain. “Now you see you are where you should be,” the thug said, waving the horse-whip over him, “and now, take the advice of a friend, and keep it down. The guys are ready with the handcuffs, and they'll snap them on with the crack of this whip, unless you’d rather feel another strike first.” They began to move into the room as he spoke, holding restraints in their hands (straight jackets were not commonly known or used at the time) and showed, with their terrifying faces and gestures, they were more than willing to use them. The harsh clattering on the stone floor made Stanton’s blood run cold; however, it proved useful. He had the presence of mind to acknowledge his (supposed) dire situation, to plead for the mercy of the ruthless keeper, and to promise complete obedience to his orders. This calmed the thug, and he stepped back.
Stanton collected all his resolution to encounter the horrible night; he saw all that was before him, and summoned himself to meet it. After much agitated deliberation, he conceived it best to continue the same appearance of submission and tranquillity, hoping that thus he might in time either propitiate the wretches in whose hands he was, or, by his apparent inoffensiveness, procure such opportunities of indulgence, as might perhaps ultimately facilitate his escape. He therefore determined to conduct himself with the utmost tranquillity, and never to let his voice be heard in the house; and he laid down several other resolutions with a degree of prudence which he already shuddered to think might be the cunning of incipient madness, or the beginning result of the horrid habits of the place.
Stanton gathered all his determination to face the terrifying night; he recognized everything that lay ahead and prepared himself to confront it. After a lot of anxious thinking, he decided it was best to maintain a façade of submission and calmness, hoping that in time he could either win over the monsters who held him captive or, by acting harmless, create opportunities for leniency that might eventually help him escape. He resolved to remain as composed as possible and to never let his voice be heard in the house. He also made several other decisions with a level of caution that made him uneasy, fearing it might be the cleverness of emerging madness or the beginning effects of the dreadful environment he was in.
These resolutions were put to desperate trial that very night. Just next to Stanton’s apartment were lodged two most uncongenial neighbours. One of them was a puritanical weaver, who had been driven mad by a single sermon from the celebrated Hugh Peters, and was sent to the mad-house as full of election and reprobation as he could hold,—and fuller. He regularly repeated over the five points while day-light lasted, and imagined himself preaching in a conventicle with distinguished success; towards twilight his visions were more gloomy, and at midnight his blasphemies became horrible. In the opposite cell was lodged a loyalist tailor, who had been ruined by giving credit to the cavaliers and their ladies,—(for at this time, and much later, down to the reign of Anne, tailors were employed by females even to make and fit on their stays),—who had run mad with drink and loyalty on the burning of the Rump, and ever since had made the cells of the mad-house echo with fragments of the ill-fated Colonel Lovelace’s songs, scraps from Cowley’s “Cutter of Coleman street,” and some curious specimens from Mrs Aphra Behn’s plays, where the cavaliers are denominated the heroicks, and Lady Lambert and Lady Desborough represented as going to meeting, their large Bibles carried before them by their pages, and falling in love with two banished cavaliers by the way.—“Tabitha, Tabitha,” cried a voice half in exultation and half in derision; “thou shalt go with thy hair curled, and thy breasts naked;”—and then added in an affected voice,—“I could dance the Canaries once, spouse.” This never failed to rouse the feelings, or rather operate on the instincts of the puritanic weaver, who immediately answered, “Colonel Harrison shall come out of the west, riding on a sky-coloured mule, which signifies instruction(10).” “Ye lie, ye round-head son of a b——h,” roared the cavalier tailor, “Colonel Harrison will be damned before he ever mounts a sky-coloured mule;” and he concluded this pithy sentence with fragments of anti-Oliverian songs.
These resolutions faced a tough test that very night. Right next to Stanton’s apartment were two very unfriendly neighbors. One was a strict weaver who had gone mad after hearing a single sermon from the famous Hugh Peters. He ended up in a mental institution, filled with ideas of election and reprobation—maybe even more than he could handle. He regularly recited the five points while it was still light outside, imagining he was preaching in a congregation with great success. As dusk approached, his visions became darker, and by midnight, his blasphemies turned horrifying. In the opposite cell was a loyalist tailor, ruined by extending credit to the cavaliers and their ladies—(at this time, and for many years after, even into the reign of Anne, tailors worked for women, even to make and fit their stays)—who had lost his mind due to drinking and loyalty after the fall of the Rump. Since then, he had made the walls of the asylum resonate with bits of the unfortunate Colonel Lovelace’s songs, snippets from Cowley’s “Cutter of Coleman Street,” and some odd lines from Mrs. Aphra Behn’s plays, where the cavaliers were called the heroics, and Lady Lambert and Lady Desborough were depicted going to meeting, their large Bibles carried in front of them by their servants, and falling for two exiled cavaliers along the way. “Tabitha, Tabitha,” a voice called out, partly jubilant and partly mocking; “you shall go with your hair curled, and your breasts bare;”—then added in a fake tone,—“I could once dance the Canaries, my dear.” This always stirred feelings, or rather instincts, in the puritanical weaver, who quickly responded, “Colonel Harrison will come from the west, riding a sky-colored mule, which means instruction (10).” “You lie, you round-headed son of a bUnderstood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.h,” roared the cavalier tailor, “Colonel Harrison will be damned before he ever rides a sky-colored mule;” and he ended this powerful statement with bits of anti-Oliverian songs.
“Ye are honest gentlemen, I can play many tunes,” squeaked a poor mad loyalist fiddler, who had been accustomed to play in the taverns to the cavalier party, and just remembered the words of a similar minstrel playing for Colonel Blunt in the committee. “Then play me the air to “Rebellion is breaking up house,” exclaimed the tailor, dancing wildly about his cell (as far as his chains allowed him) to an imaginary measure. The weaver could contain no longer. “How long, Lord, how long,” he exclaimed, “shall thine enemies insult thy sanctuary, in which I have been placed an anointed teacher? even here, where I am placed to preach to the souls in prison?—Open the flood-gates of thy power, and though thy waves and storms go over me, let me testify in the midst of them, even as he who spreadeth forth his hands to swim may raise one of them to warn his companion that he is about to sink.—Sister Ruth, why dost thou uncover thy bosom to discover my frailty?—Lord, let thine arm of power be with us as it was when thou brakest the shield, the sword, and the battle,—when thy foot was dipped in the blood of thine enemies, and the tongue of thy dogs was red through the same.—Dip all thy garments in blood, and let me weave thee fresh when thou art stained.—When shall thy saints tread the wine-press of thy wrath? Blood! blood! the saints call for it, earth gapes to swallow it, hell thirsts for it!—Sister Ruth, I pray thee, conceal thy bosom, and be not as the vain women of this generation.—Oh for a day like that, a day of the Lord of hosts, when the towers fell!—Spare me in the battle, for I am not a mighty man of war; leave me in the rear of the host, to curse, with the curse of Meroz, those who come not to the help of the Lord against the mighty,—even to curse this malignant tailor,—yea, curse him bitterly.—Lord, I am in the tents of Kedar, my feet stumble on the dark mountains,—I fall,—I fall!”—And the poor wretch, exhausted by his delirious agonies, fell, and grovelled for some time in his straw. “Oh! I have had a grievous fall,—Sister Ruth,—Oh Sister Ruth!—Rejoice not against me, Oh mine enemy! though I fall, I shall rise again.” Whatever satisfaction Sister Ruth might have derived from this assurance, if she could have heard it, was enjoyed tenfold by the weaver, whose amorous reminiscences were in a moment exchanged for war-like ones, borrowed from a wretched and disarranged mass of intellectual rubbish. “The Lord is a man of war,” he shouted.—“Look to Marston Moor!—Look to the city, the proud city, full of pride and sin!—Look to the waves of the Severn, as red with blood as the waves of the Red Sea!—There were the hoofs broken by means of the prancings, the prancings of the mighty ones.—Then, Lord, was thy triumph, and the triumph of thy saints, to bind their kings in chains, and their nobles in links of iron.” The malignant tailor burst out in his turn: “Thank the false Scots, and their solemn league and covenant, and Carisbrook Castle, for that, ye crop-eared Puritan,” he yelled. “If it had not been for them, I would have taken measure of the king for a velvet cloak as high as the Tower of London, and one flirt of its folds would have knocked the “copper nose” into the Thames, and sent it a-drift to Hell.” “Ye lie, in your teeth,” echoed the weaver; “and I will prove it unarmed, with my shuttle against your needle, and smite you to the earth thereafter, as David smote Goliath. It was the man’s (such was the indecent language in which Charles the First was spoken of by the Puritans)—it was the man’s carnal, self-seeking, world-loving, prelatical hierarchy, that drove the godly to seek the sweet word in season from their own pastors, who righteously abominated the Popish garniture of lawn-sleeves, lewd organs, and steeple houses. Sister Ruth, tempt me not with that calf’s head, it is all streaming with blood;—drop it, I beseech thee, sister, it is unmeet in a woman’s hand, though the brethren drink of it.—Woe be unto thee, gainsayer, dost thou not see how flames envelope the accursed city under his Arminian and Popish son?—London is on fire!—on fire!” he yelled; “and the brands are lit by the half-papist, whole-arminian, all-damned people thereof.—Fire!—fire!” The voice in which he shrieked out the last words was powerfully horrible, but it was like the moan of an infant, compared to the voice which took up and re-echoed the cry, in a tone that made the building shake. It was the voice of a maniac, who had lost her husband, children, subsistence, and finally her reason, in the dreadful fire of London. The cry of fire never failed to operate with terrible punctuality on her associations. She had been in a disturbed sleep, and now started from it as suddenly as on that dreadful night. It was Saturday night, too, and she was always observed to be particularly violent on that night,—it was the terrible weekly festival of insanity with her. She was awake, and busy in a moment escaping from the flames; and she dramatized the whole scene with such hideous fidelity, that Stanton’s resolution was far more in danger from her than from the battle between his neighbours Testimony and Hothead. She began exclaiming she was suffocated by the smoke; then she sprung from her bed, calling for a light, and appeared to be struck by the sudden glare that burst through her casement.—“The last day,” she shrieked, “The last day! The very heavens are on fire!”—“That will not come till the Man of Sin be first destroyed,” cried the weaver; “thou ravest of light and fire, and yet thou art in utter darkness.—I pity thee, poor mad soul, I pity thee!” The maniac never heeded him; she appeared to be scrambling up a stair-case to her children’s room. She exclaimed she was scorched, singed, suffocated; her courage appeared to fail, and she retreated. “But my children are there!” she cried in a voice of unspeakable agony, as she seemed to make another effort; “here I am—here I am come to save you.—Oh God! They are all blazing!—Take this arm—no, not that, it is scorched and disabled—well, any arm—take hold of my clothes—no, they are blazing too!—Well, take me all on fire as I am!—And their hair, how it hisses!—Water, one drop of water for my youngest—he is but an infant—for my youngest, and let me burn!” She paused in horrid silence, to watch the fall of a blazing rafter that was about to shatter the stair-case on which she stood.—“The roof has fallen on my head!” she exclaimed. “The earth is weak, and all the inhabitants thereof,” chaunted the weaver; “I bear up the pillars of it.”
“You are honest gentlemen, I can play many tunes,” squeaked a poor, crazy loyalist fiddler, who had gotten used to playing in taverns for the cavalier party. He just remembered the words of a similar minstrel playing for Colonel Blunt in the committee. “Then play me the tune to ‘Rebellion is breaking up house,’” exclaimed the tailor, dancing wildly around his cell (as much as his chains would allow) to an imaginary rhythm. The weaver couldn't hold it in anymore. “How long, Lord, how long,” he exclaimed, “will your enemies insult your sanctuary, where I’ve been placed as an anointed teacher? Even here, where I am meant to preach to the souls in prison?—Open the floodgates of your power, and even if your waves and storms crash over me, let me testify in the middle of them, just like someone who stretches out their hands to swim while raising one to warn their companion that they’re about to sink.—Sister Ruth, why do you uncover your bosom to reveal my frailty?—Lord, let your mighty arm be with us as it was when you broke the shield, the sword, and the battle,—when your foot was dipped in the blood of your enemies, and the tongues of your dogs were red from it.—Drench all your garments in blood, and let me weave you something fresh when you’re stained.—When will your saints tread the winepress of your wrath? Blood! Blood! the saints cry out for it, the earth opens up to swallow it, hell thirsts for it!—Sister Ruth, please, cover yourself and don't be like the vain women of this generation.—Oh for a day like that, a day of the Lord of hosts, when the towers fell!—Spare me in the battle, for I am not a mighty warrior; let me stay in the back of the army, to curse, with the curse of Meroz, those who do not come to the help of the Lord against the mighty,—even to curse this evil tailor,—yes, curse him bitterly.—Lord, I am in the tents of Kedar, my feet stumble on the dark mountains,—I fall,—I fall!”—And the poor wretch, exhausted by his delirious agony, collapsed, and grovelled for some time in his straw. “Oh! I’ve had a terrible fall,—Sister Ruth,—Oh Sister Ruth!—Don’t rejoice against me, Oh mine enemy! though I fall, I shall rise again.” Whatever satisfaction Sister Ruth might have felt from this assurance, if she could have heard it, was enjoyed tenfold by the weaver, whose romantic memories were suddenly replaced with warlike ones, drawn from a messy and disorganized mass of thoughts. “The Lord is a man of war,” he shouted.—“Look to Marston Moor!—Look to the city, the proud city, full of pride and sin!—Look to the waves of the Severn, as red with blood as the waves of the Red Sea!—There were the hoofs broken by the prancings, the prancings of the mighty ones.—Then, Lord, was your triumph, and the triumph of your saints, to bind their kings in chains, and their nobles in links of iron.” The malicious tailor fired back: “Thank the false Scots, and their solemn league and covenant, and Carisbrook Castle, for that, you crop-eared Puritan,” he yelled. “If it hadn’t been for them, I would have taken the king’s measurements for a velvet cloak as high as the Tower of London, and one flick of its folds would have knocked the ‘copper nose’ into the Thames, sending it drifting to Hell.” “You lie, in your face,” echoed the weaver; “and I’ll prove it unarmed, with my shuttle against your needle, and strike you to the ground afterward, just like David struck Goliath. It was the man’s (such was the indecent language used to speak of Charles the First by the Puritans)—it was the man’s carnal, self-seeking, world-loving, prelatical hierarchy that drove the godly to seek the sweet word in season from their own pastors, who rightfully abominated the Popish garniture of lawn-sleeves, lewd organs, and steeplehouses. Sister Ruth, don’t tempt me with that calf’s head, it is all dripping with blood;—drop it, I beg you, sister, it is unfit in a woman’s hand, even though the brethren drink from it.—Woe to you, disbeliever, do you not see how flames engulf the accursed city under his Arminian and Popish son?—London is on fire!—on fire!” he yelled; “and the flames are lit by the half-papist, whole-Arminian, all-damned people there.—Fire!—fire!” The voice in which he shrieked those last words was horrifying, but it was like the cry of a baby, compared to the voice that picked up and echoed the cry in a tone that made the building shake. It was the voice of a madwoman, who had lost her husband, children, livelihood, and finally her sanity in the dreadful London fire. The cry of fire never failed to strike terror in her. She had been in a disturbed sleep and now woke suddenly, just like that dreadful night. It was a Saturday night, too, and she was always observed to be particularly violent on that night—it was the terrible weekly festival of insanity for her. She was awake and quickly busy escaping from the flames; she recreated the entire scene with such grisly accuracy that Stanton’s resolve was more in danger from her than from the battle between his neighbors Testimony and Hothead. She began to scream that she was suffocating from the smoke; then she sprang from her bed, calling for a light, appearing to be struck by the sudden brilliance that burst through her window.—“The last day,” she shrieked, “The last day! The very heavens are on fire!”—“That won’t come until the Man of Sin is first destroyed,” cried the weaver; “you rave of light and fire, and yet you’re in total darkness.—I pity you, poor crazy soul, I pity you!” The madwoman paid him no mind; she seemed to be scrambling up a staircase to her children’s room. She exclaimed she was scorched, singed, suffocated; her courage seemed to fail her, and she retreated. “But my children are there!” she cried in a voice of indescribable agony, as she made another effort; “here I am—here I am come to save you.—Oh God! They are all blazing!—Take this arm—no, not that, it is scorched and disabled—well, any arm—hold onto my clothes—no, they are blazing too!—Well, take me all on fire as I am!—And their hair, how it hisses!—Water, just a drop of water for my youngest—he is just a baby—for my youngest, and let me burn!” She paused in terrible silence, watching the fall of a blazing rafter that was about to crash down on the staircase she stood on.—“The roof has fallen on my head!” she cried out. “The earth is weak, and all the inhabitants thereof,” chanted the weaver; “I bear up the pillars of it.”
The maniac marked the destruction of the spot where she thought she stood by one desperate bound, accompanied by a wild shriek, and then calmly gazed on her infants as they rolled over the scorching fragments, and sunk into the abyss of fire below. “There they go,—one—two—three—all!” and her voice sunk into low mutterings, and her convulsions into faint, cold shudderings, like the sobbings of a spent storm, as she imagined herself to “stand in safety and despair,” amid the thousand houseless wretches assembled in the suburbs of London on the dreadful nights after the fire, without food, roof, or raiment, all gazing on the burning ruins of their dwellings and their property. She seemed to listen to their complaints, and even repeated some of them very affectingly, but invariably answered them with the same words, “But I have lost all my children—all!” It was remarkable, that when this sufferer began to rave, all the others became silent. The cry of nature hushed every other cry,—she was the only patient in the house who was not mad from politics, religion, ebriety, or some perverted passion; and terrifying as the out-break of her frenzy always was, Stanton used to await it as a kind of relief from the dissonant, melancholy, and ludicrous ravings of the others.
The maniac marked the destruction of the spot where she thought she stood with a desperate leap, accompanied by a wild scream, and then calmly watched her children as they rolled over the burning debris and fell into the pit of fire below. "There they go—one—two—three—all!" and her voice faded into low muttering, while her convulsions turned into faint, cold shivers, like the sobs of a spent storm, as she imagined herself to “stand in safety and despair” among the thousand homeless people gathered in the suburbs of London on the dreadful nights after the fire, with no food, roof, or clothing, all staring at the burning ruins of their homes and belongings. She seemed to listen to their complaints and even repeated some of them very movingly, but always responded with the same words, “But I have lost all my children—all!” It was striking that when this sufferer began to rave, all the others fell silent. The cry of nature silenced every other cry—she was the only patient in the house who was not mad from politics, religion, drunkenness, or some twisted passion; and as terrifying as her outbursts always were, Stanton used to look forward to them as a kind of relief from the dissonant, melancholic, and absurd ravings of the others.
But the utmost efforts of his resolution began to sink under the continued horrors of the place. The impression on his senses began to defy the power of reason to resist them. He could not shut out these frightful cries nightly repeated, nor the frightful sound of the whip employed to still them. Hope began to fail him, as he observed, that the submissive tranquillity (which he had imagined, by obtaining increased indulgence, might contribute to his escape, or perhaps convince the keeper of his sanity) was interpreted by the callous ruffian, who was acquainted only with the varieties of madness, as a more refined species of that cunning which he was well accustomed to watch and baffle.
But his determination was starting to crumble under the ongoing horrors of the place. The impact on his senses was becoming too much for his reason to handle. He couldn’t block out the terrifying cries that echoed every night or the awful sound of the whip used to silence them. Hope began to fade as he realized that the calmness he thought would help him escape or prove his sanity was seen by the heartless brute, who only recognized the different types of madness, as a more sophisticated version of the trickery he was always on guard against.
On his first discovery of his situation, he had determined to take the utmost care of his health and intellect that the place allowed, as the sole basis of his hope of deliverance. But as that hope declined, he neglected the means of realizing it. He had at first risen early, walked incessantly about his cell, and availed himself of every opportunity of being in the open air. He took the strictest care of his person in point of cleanliness, and with or without appetite, regularly forced down his miserable meals; and all these efforts were even pleasant, as long as hope prompted them. But now he began to relax them all. He passed half the day in his wretched bed, in which he frequently took his meals, declined shaving or changing his linen, and, when the sun shone into his cell, turned from it on his straw with a sigh of heart-broken despondency. Formerly, when the air breathed through his grating, he used to say, “Blessed air of heaven, I shall breathe you once more in freedom!—Reserve all your freshness for that delicious evening when I shall inhale you, and be as free as you myself.” Now when he felt it, he sighed and said nothing. The twitter of the sparrows, the pattering of rain, or the moan of the wind, sounds that he used to sit up in his bed to catch with delight, as reminding him of nature, were now unheeded.
On discovering his situation for the first time, he decided to take the best care of his health and mind that the place allowed, as it was his only hope for rescue. But as that hope faded, he stopped taking care of himself. At first, he woke up early, walked around his cell non-stop, and took every chance to be outside. He was very particular about keeping clean and, whether he felt like it or not, he made himself eat his meager meals; all these efforts felt good as long as hope inspired them. But now he started to let everything slide. He spent half the day in his miserable bed, where he often ate his meals, stopped shaving or changing his clothes, and when the sun shone into his cell, he turned away in despair on his straw with a sigh of defeat. Previously, when the fresh air came through the grating, he would say, “Blessed air of heaven, I will breathe you again in freedom!—Save all your freshness for that wonderful evening when I can inhale you and be as free as you are.” Now, when he felt it, he sighed and said nothing. The chirping of the sparrows, the sound of rain, or the howling of the wind, which he once sat up in bed to enjoy, reminded him of nature—were now ignored.
He began at times to listen with sullen and horrible pleasure to the cries of his miserable companions. He became squalid, listless, torpid, and disgusting in his appearance. * * * * * * *
He sometimes started to listen with a gloomy and terrible enjoyment to the cries of his miserable companions. He became filthy, apathetic, lethargic, and unpleasant in his appearance. * * * *
It was one of those dismal nights, that, as he tossed on his loathsome bed,—more loathsome from the impossibility to quit it without feeling more “unrest,”—he perceived the miserable light that burned in the hearth was obscured by the intervention of some dark object. He turned feebly towards the light, without curiosity, without excitement, but with a wish to diversify the monotony of his misery, by observing the slightest change made even accidentally in the dusky atmosphere of his cell. Between him and the light stood the figure of Melmoth, just as he had seen him from the first; the figure was the same; the expression of the face was the same,—cold, stony, and rigid; the eyes, with their infernal and dazzling lustre, were still the same.
It was one of those gloomy nights when, as he tossed on his miserable bed—made even worse by the fact that he couldn't leave it without feeling even more restless—he noticed that the dim light flickering in the hearth was blocked by a dark shape. He turned weakly toward the light, without any curiosity or excitement, just wanting to break the monotony of his suffering by noticing even the tiniest change in the shadowy atmosphere of his cell. Between him and the light stood the figure of Melmoth, just as he had seen him from the beginning; the figure was the same, the expression on the face was unchanged—cold, stony, and rigid; the eyes, with their hellish and dazzling brightness, remained exactly the same.
Stanton’s ruling passion rushed on his soul; he felt this apparition like a summons to a high and fearful encounter. He heard his heart beat audibly, and could have exclaimed with Lee’s unfortunate heroine,—“It pants as cowards do before a battle; Oh the great march has sounded!”
Stanton’s intense passion surged through him; he felt this vision as a call to a significant and daunting confrontation. He could hear his heart beating loudly and might have exclaimed like Lee’s tragic heroine, “It beats like cowards do before a fight; Oh, the grand march has begun!”
Melmoth approached him with that frightful calmness that mocks the terror it excites. “My prophecy has been fulfilled;—you rise to meet me rattling from your chains, and rustling from your straw—am I not a true prophet?” Stanton was silent. “Is not your situation very miserable?”—Still Stanton was silent; for he was beginning to believe this an illusion of madness. He thought to himself, “How could he have gained entrance here?”—“Would you not wish to be delivered from it?” Stanton tossed on his straw, and its rustling seemed to answer the question. “I have the power to deliver you from it.” Melmoth spoke very slowly and very softly, and the melodious smoothness of his voice made a frightful contrast to the stony rigour of his features, and the fiend-like brilliancy of his eyes. “Who are you, and whence come you?” said Stanton, in a tone that was meant to be interrogatory and imperative, but which, from his habits of squalid debility, was at once feeble and querulous. His intellects had become affected by the gloom of his miserable habitation, as the wretched inmate of a similar mansion, when produced before a medical examiner, was reported to be a complete Albinos.—“His skin was bleached, his eyes turned white; he could not bear the light; and, when exposed to it, he turned away with a mixture of weakness and restlessness, more like the writhings of a sick infant than the struggles of a man.”
Melmoth approached him with a terrifying calmness that mocks the fear it stirs up. “My prophecy has come true; you rise to meet me, rattling in your chains and rustling in your straw—am I not a true prophet?” Stanton remained silent. “Isn't your situation pretty miserable?” Still silent; he was starting to think this might be an illusion brought on by madness. He wondered, “How could he have gotten in here?” “Wouldn’t you want to be freed from it?” Stanton shifted on his straw, and the rustling seemed to respond. “I have the power to free you from it.” Melmoth spoke very slowly and softly, the melodic smoothness of his voice creating a chilling contrast to the stony coldness of his features and the devilish brightness of his eyes. “Who are you, and where do you come from?” Stanton asked, trying to sound authoritative, but his frail body and weak, whiny voice betrayed him. His mind had deteriorated under the gloom of his miserable surroundings, much like the wretched inhabitant of a similar place, who, when examined by a doctor, was reported to be completely albino. “His skin was bleached, his eyes turned white; he couldn't stand the light and, when exposed to it, he looked away in a mix of weakness and restlessness, more like a sick infant than a struggling man.”
Such was Stanton’s situation; he was enfeebled now, and the power of the enemy seemed without a possibility of opposition from either his intellectual or corporeal powers. * * * * * * * *
Such was Stanton’s situation; he was weak now, and the enemy's power seemed impossible to challenge from either his mind or body. * * * * *
Of all their horrible dialogue, only these words were legible in the manuscript, “You know me now.”—“I always knew you.”—“That is false; you imagined you did, and that has been the cause of all the wild * * * * * * * * * of the * * * * * of your finally being lodged in this mansion of misery, where only I would seek, where only I can succour you.” “You, demon!”—“Demon!—Harsh words!—Was it a demon or a human being placed you here?—Listen to me, Stanton; nay, wrap not yourself in that miserable blanket,—that cannot shut out my words. Believe me, were you folded in thunder-clouds, you must hear me! Stanton, think of your misery. These bare walls—what do they present to the intellect or to the senses?—White-wash, diversified with the scrawls of charcoal or red chalk, that your happy predecessors have left for you to trace over. You have a taste for drawing,—I trust it will improve. And here’s a grating, through which the sun squints on you like a step-dame, and the breeze blows, as if it meant to tantalize you with a sigh from that sweet mouth, whose kiss you must never enjoy. And where’s your library,—intellectual man,—travelled man?” he repeated in a tone of bitter derision; “where be your companions, your peaked men of countries, as your favourite Shakespeare has it? You must be content with the spider and the rat, to crawl and scratch round your flock-bed! I have known prisoners in the Bastile to feed them for companions,—why don’t you begin your task? I have known a spider to descend at the tap of a finger, and a rat to come forth when the daily meal was brought, to share it with his fellow-prisoner!—How delightful to have vermin for your guests! Aye, and when the feast fails them, they make a meal of their entertainer!—You shudder—Are you, then, the first prisoner who has been devoured alive by the vermin that infested his cell?—Delightful banquet, not “where you eat, but where you are eaten!” Your guests, however, will give you one token of repentance while they feed; there will be gnashing of teeth, and you shall hear it, and feel it too perchance!—And then for meals—Oh you are daintily off!—The soup that the cat has lapped; and (as her progeny has probably contributed to the hell-broth) why not?—— Then your hours of solitude, deliciously diversified by the yell of famine, the howl of madness, the crash of whips, and the broken-hearted sob of those who, like you, are supposed, or driven mad by the crimes of others!—Stanton, do you imagine your reason can possibly hold out amid such scenes?—Supposing your reason was unimpaired, your health not destroyed,—suppose all this, which is, after all, more than fair supposition can grant, guess the effect of the continuance of these scenes on your senses alone. A time will come, and soon, when, from mere habit, you will echo the scream of every delirious wretch that harbours near you; then you will pause, clasp your hands on your throbbing head, and listen with horrible anxiety whether the scream proceeded from you or them. The time will come, when, from the want of occupation, the listless and horrible vacancy of your hours, you will feel as anxious to hear those shrieks, as you were at first terrified to hear them,—when you will watch for the ravings of your next neighbour, as you would for a scene on the stage. All humanity will be extinguished in you. The ravings of these wretches will become at once your sport and your torture. You will watch for the sounds, to mock them with the grimaces and bellowings of a fiend. The mind has a power of accommodating itself to its situation, that you will experience in its most frightful and deplorable efficacy. Then comes the dreadful doubt of one’s own sanity, the terrible announcer that that doubt will soon become fear, and that fear certainty. Perhaps (still more dreadful) the fear will at last become a hope,—shut out from society, watched by a brutal keeper, writhing with all the impotent agony of an incarcerated mind, without communication and without sympathy, unable to exchange ideas but with those whose ideas are only the hideous spectres of departed intellect, or even to hear the welcome sound of the human voice, except to mistake it for the howl of a fiend, and stop the ear desecrated by its intrusion,—then at last your fear will become a more fearful hope; you will wish to become one of them, to escape the agony of consciousness. As those who have long leaned over a precipice, have at last felt a desire to plunge below, to relieve the intolerable temptation of their giddiness(11), you will hear them laugh amid their wildest paroxysms; you will say, ‘Doubtless those wretches have some consolation, but I have none; my sanity is my greatest curse in this abode of horrors. They greedily devour their miserable meals, while I loathe mine. They sleep sometimes soundly, while my sleep is—worse than their waking. They are revived every morning by some delicious illusion of cunning madness, soothing them with the hope of escaping, baffling or tormenting their keeper; my sanity precludes all such hope. I know I never can escape, and the preservation of my faculties is only an aggravation of my sufferings. I have all their miseries,—I have none of their consolations. They laugh,—I hear them; would I could laugh like them.’ You will try, and the very effort will be an invocation to the demon of insanity to come and take full possession of you from that moment for ever.
Of all their horrible dialogue, only these words were clear in the manuscript, “You know me now."—“I always knew you."—“That's not true; you thought you did, and that’s the reason for all the chaos that led you to this place of misery, where only I would seek, where only I can help you.” “You, demon!"—“Demon! Harsh words! Was it a demon or a human being that put you here? Listen to me, Stanton; don’t wrap yourself in that miserable blanket— it can’t block out my words. Believe me, even if you were wrapped in thunderclouds, you must hear me! Stanton, think about your misery. These bare walls—what do they offer to your mind or senses? Just whitewash, decorated with the scrawls of charcoal or red chalk that your happy predecessors have left for you to trace. You have a knack for drawing—I hope that improves. And here's a grating, through which the sun looks at you like a cruel stepmother, and the breeze blows as if it wants to tease you with a sigh from that sweet mouth, whose kiss you must never enjoy. And where’s your library, you intellectual man, world traveler?” he repeated with bitter sarcasm; “where are your companions, your distinguished people from other countries, as your favorite Shakespeare puts it? You must be content with a spider and a rat crawling and scratching around your bed! I’ve known prisoners in the Bastille who fed spiders for company—why don’t you start your task? I’ve seen a spider come down at the tap of a finger, and a rat come out when the daily meal was served, to share it with his fellow prisoner! How delightful to have vermin as your guests! Yes, and when the feast is over, they might even make a meal out of their host!—You shudder—Are you truly the first prisoner who has been eaten alive by the vermin in his cell? Delightful banquet, not “where you eat, but where you are eaten!” Your guests, however, will give you one sign of remorse while they feast; you will hear the gnashing of teeth, and perhaps feel it too!—And your meals—Oh, you are well off! The soup that the cat has lapped; and (as her offspring has probably contributed to the hell-broth) why not?——Then your long hours of solitude, punctuated by the cries of hunger, the howls of madness, the crack of whips, and the broken-hearted sobs of those who, like you, are presumed, or driven mad by the crimes of others!—Stanton, do you really think your sanity can withstand such sights?—Even if your mind was unimpaired, your health intact—just suppose that, which is more than fair assumption allows, imagine the effect of enduring these horrors on your senses alone. A time will come, and soon, when, out of mere habit, you will echo the screams of every delirious wretch nearby; then you will pause, clasp your hands over your throbbing head, and listen with terrible anxiety, wondering whether the scream came from you or them. The time will come, when, from the lack of diversions, the endless, horrible emptiness of your hours, you will be as eager to hear those screams as you were at first terrified of hearing them—when you will watch for the raving of your neighbor, just as you would for a scene on stage. All humanity will fade from you. The screams of these wretches will become both your entertainment and your torment. You will look out for the sounds, to mock them with the grimaces and howls of a devil. The mind has a way of adapting to its situation, which you will experience in its most terrifying and desolate form. Then comes the dreadful doubt about your own sanity, the terrible herald that that doubt will soon turn into fear, and that fear into certainty. Perhaps (even more dreadfully) that fear will ultimately turn into hope—shut out from society, watched by a brutal keeper, writhing with all the helpless agony of an imprisoned mind, lacking companionship and empathy, unable to exchange ideas except with those whose thoughts are merely the ghastly remnants of what once was intellect, or even to hear the welcome sound of a human voice, only to mistake it for the howl of a beast, and block out the ear desecrated by its intrusion—then at last your fear will transform into a more fearful hope; you will wish to become one of them, to escape the agony of awareness. Just like those who have hung over a precipice, ultimately feeling the urge to plunge down below to relieve the intolerable temptation of their dizziness, you will hear them laugh amid their wildest fits; you will think, ‘Surely those wretches have some comfort, but I have none; my sanity is my greatest curse in this hellish place. They eagerly devour their meager meals, while I detest mine. They sometimes sleep soundly, while my sleep is—worse than their waking. They are revived every morning by some sweet illusion of cunning madness, soothing them with the hope of escape, taunting or tormenting their keeper; my sanity robs me of all such hope. I know I will never escape, and holding onto my faculties only amplifies my suffering. I bear all their miseries—I have none of their comforts. They laugh—I hear them; I wish I could laugh like them.’ You will try, and the very effort will summon the demon of insanity to come and take full possession of you from that moment forever.
(There were other details, both of the menaces and temptations employed by Melmoth, which are too horrible for insertion. One of them may serve for an instance).
(There were other details, both of the threats and temptations used by Melmoth, that are too terrible to include. One of them can serve as an example.)
“You think that the intellectual power is something distinct from the vitality of the soul, or, in other words, that if even your reason should be destroyed, (which it nearly is), your soul might yet enjoy beatitude in the full exercise of its enlarged and exalted faculties, and all the clouds which obscured them be dispelled by the Sun of Righteousness, in whose beams you hope to bask for ever and ever. Now, without going into any metaphysical subtleties about the distinction between mind and soul, experience must teach you, that there can be no crime into which madmen would not, and do not precipitate themselves; mischief is their occupation, malice their habit, murder their sport, and blasphemy their delight. Whether a soul in this state can be in a hopeful one, it is for you to judge; but it seems to me, that with the loss of reason, (and reason cannot long be retained in this place), you lose also the hope of immortality.—Listen,” said the tempter, pausing, “listen to the wretch who is raving near you, and whose blasphemies might make a demon start.—He was once an eminent puritanical preacher. Half the day he imagines himself in a pulpit, denouncing damnation against Papists, Arminians, and even Sub-lapsarians, (he being a Supra-lapsarian himself). He foams, he writhes, he gnashes his teeth; you would imagine him in the hell he was painting, and that the fire and brimstone he is so lavish of, were actually exhaling from his jaws. At night his creed retaliates on him; he believes himself one of the reprobates he has been all day denouncing, and curses God for the very decree he has all day been glorifying Him for.
“You think that intellectual power is separate from the vitality of the soul, or, in other words, that even if your reason were to be destroyed, (which it almost is), your soul could still find happiness in fully exercising its heightened abilities, and all the clouds that have been blocking them could be cleared away by the Sun of Righteousness, in whose light you hope to bask forever. Without diving into any philosophical debates about the difference between mind and soul, experience should teach you that there’s no crime that madmen wouldn’t commit; chaos is their focus, malice is their nature, murder is their game, and blasphemy is their joy. Whether a soul in this condition can be hopeful is for you to decide; but it seems to me that with the loss of reason, (and reason can't last long here), you also lose the hope of immortality.—Listen,” said the tempter, pausing, “listen to the wretch who is raving near you, and whose blasphemies could shock even a demon.—He was once a notable puritanical preacher. Half the day, he imagines himself in a pulpit, condemning Papists, Arminians, and even Sub-lapsarians (he being a Supra-lapsarian himself). He foams at the mouth, writhes, gnashes his teeth; you would think he’s in the hell he’s describing, and that the fire and brimstone he talks about are actually coming from his mouth. At night, his creed turns against him; he believes he’s one of the lost souls he’s been condemning all day, and he curses God for the very decree he spent the whole day praising Him for.”
“He, whom he has for twelve hours been vociferating “is the loveliest among ten thousand,” becomes the object of demoniac hostility and execration. He grapples with the iron posts of his bed, and says he is rooting out the cross from the very foundations of Calvary; and it is remarkable, that in proportion as his morning exercises are intense, vivid, and eloquent, his nightly blasphemies are outrageous and horrible.—Hark! Now he believes himself a demon; listen to his diabolical eloquence of horror!”
“He, whom he has been shouting about for twelve hours as “the most beautiful among ten thousand,” becomes the target of extreme hatred and curses. He wrestles with the metal bars of his bed and claims he is tearing the cross from the very roots of Calvary; and it’s interesting that as his morning exercises become more intense, vivid, and compelling, his nighttime blasphemies grow more outrageous and horrifying.—Listen! Now he thinks he is a demon; pay attention to his terrifying and demonic speech!”
Stanton listened, and shuddered * * * * * * “Escape—escape for your life,” cried the tempter; “break forth into life, liberty, and sanity. Your social happiness, your intellectual powers, your immortal interests, perhaps, depend on the choice of this moment.—There is the door, and the key is my hand. Choose—choose!”—“And how comes the key in your hand? and what is the condition of my liberation?” said Stanton. * * * * * * *
Stanton listened and shuddered. * * * * * “Get out—run for your life,” urged the tempter. “Step into life, freedom, and clarity. Your happiness, your mental abilities, your eternal interests might depend on the choice you make right now. There’s the door, and the key is in my hand. Decide—decide!” “And why do you have the key? What do I need to do to be free?” asked Stanton. * * * * *
The explanation occupied several pages, which, to the torture of young Melmoth, were wholly illegible. It seemed, however, to have been rejected by Stanton with the utmost rage and horror, for Melmoth at last made out,—“Begone, monster, demon!—begone to your native place. Even this mansion of horror trembles to contain you; its walls sweat, and its floors quiver, while you tread them.” * * * * * * * *
The explanation took up several pages, which, much to the agony of young Melmoth, were completely unreadable. It appeared, however, that Stanton had rejected it with extreme anger and disgust, for Melmoth finally deciphered—“Get out, monster, demon!—go back to where you belong. Even this house of horrors shakes at the thought of housing you; its walls sweat, and its floors tremble beneath your feet.” * * * * * * * *
The conclusion of this extraordinary manuscript was in such a state, that, in fifteen mouldy and crumbling pages, Melmoth could hardly make out that number of lines. No antiquarian, unfolding with trembling hand the calcined leaves of an Herculaneum manuscript, and hoping to discover some lost lines of the Æneis in Virgil’s own autograph, or at least some unutterable abomination of Petronius or Martial, happily elucidatory of the mysteries of the Spintriæ, or the orgies of the Phallic worshippers, ever pored with more luckless diligence, or shook a head of more hopeless despondency over his task. He could but just make out what tended rather to excite than assuage that feverish thirst of curiosity which was consuming his inmost soul. The manuscript told no more of Melmoth, but mentioned that Stanton was finally liberated from his confinement,—that his pursuit of Melmoth was incessant and indefatigable,—that he himself allowed it to be a species of insanity,—that while he acknowledged it to be the master-passion, he also felt it the master-torment of his life. He again visited the Continent, returned to England,—pursued, inquired, traced, bribed, but in vain. The being whom he had met thrice, under circumstances so extraordinary, he was fated never to encounter again in his life-time. At length, discovering that he had been born in Ireland, he resolved to go there,—went, and found his pursuit again fruitless, and his inquiries unanswered. The family knew nothing of him, or at least what they knew or imagined, they prudently refused to disclose to a stranger, and Stanton departed unsatisfied. It is remarkable, that he too, as appeared from many half-obliterated pages of the manuscript, never disclosed to mortal the particulars of their conversation in the mad-house; and the slightest allusion to it threw him into fits of rage and gloom equally singular and alarming. He left the manuscript, however, in the hands of the family, possibly deeming, from their incuriosity, their apparent indifference to their relative, or their obvious inacquaintance with reading of any kind, manuscript or books, his deposit would be safe. He seems, in fact, to have acted like men, who, in distress at sea, intrust their letters and dispatches to a bottle sealed, and commit it to the waves. The last lines of the manuscript that were legible, were sufficiently extraordinary. * * * * * *
The conclusion of this remarkable manuscript was in such bad shape that, in fifteen moldy and crumbling pages, Melmoth could barely read that number of lines. No antiquarian, carefully unfolding the decayed pages of an Herculaneum manuscript with shaky hands, and hoping to find some lost lines from the Æneis in Virgil’s own handwriting, or at least some unmentionable piece of work by Petronius or Martial, which might help explain the mysteries of the Spintriæ or the orgies of the Phallic worshippers, ever studied with more unfortunate dedication or shook his head in more hopeless despair over his task. He could just make out what only served to heighten the feverish thirst of curiosity that was consuming his innermost being. The manuscript revealed nothing more about Melmoth but mentioned that Stanton was finally freed from his confinement—that his pursuit of Melmoth was relentless and tireless—that he himself acknowledged it as a kind of madness—that while he recognized it as his driving passion, he also felt it was the greatest torment of his life. He visited the Continent again, returned to England—pursued, inquired, traced, bribed, but it was all in vain. The being he had encountered three times, under such extraordinary circumstances, was someone he was destined never to meet again in his lifetime. Eventually, discovering that Melmoth had been born in Ireland, he resolved to go there—he went, only to find his pursuit once again fruitless and his inquiries unanswered. The family knew nothing of him, or at least whatever they knew or thought, they wisely chose not to reveal to a stranger, and Stanton left unsatisfied. It’s notable that he, as indicated by many partially faded pages of the manuscript, had never revealed the details of their conversation in the asylum to anyone, and the slightest reference to it would send him into fits of rage and gloom that were equally strange and alarming. He left the manuscript in the hands of the family, perhaps thinking that due to their lack of curiosity, their apparent indifference towards their relative, or their obvious unfamiliarity with reading of any kind, whether manuscripts or books, his deposit would be safe. He seemed, in fact, to act like those who, distressed at sea, entrust their letters and important messages to a sealed bottle and cast it into the waves. The last lines of the manuscript that he could read were incredibly unusual. * * * *
“I have sought him every where.—The desire of meeting him once more, is become as a burning fire within me,—it is the necessary condition of my existence. I have vainly sought him at last in Ireland, of which I find he is a native.—Perhaps our final meeting will be in * * * * * *
“I have looked for him everywhere. The desire to see him again has become a burning fire inside me; it is essential to my existence. I have desperately searched for him in Ireland, where I discover he is from. Perhaps our final meeting will be in * * * *”
Such was the conclusion of the manuscript which Melmoth found in his uncle’s closet. When he had finished it, he sunk down on the table near which he had been reading it, his face hid in his folded arms, his senses reeling, his mind in a mingled state of stupor and excitement. After a few moments, he raised himself with an involuntary start, and saw the picture gazing at him from its canvas. He was within ten inches of it as he sat, and the proximity appeared increased by the strong light that was accidentally thrown on it, and its being the only representation of a human figure in the room. Melmoth felt for a moment as if he were about to receive an explanation from its lips.
Such was the conclusion of the manuscript that Melmoth found in his uncle’s closet. When he finished it, he collapsed onto the table where he had been reading, his face buried in his arms, his senses spinning, his mind caught in a strange mix of numbness and excitement. After a few moments, he jolted upright and noticed the painting staring back at him from its canvas. He was only ten inches away from it as he sat, and the distance felt even closer because of the bright light that happened to be shining on it, making it the only depiction of a human figure in the room. For a moment, Melmoth felt as if he were about to receive an explanation directly from its lips.
He gazed on it in return,—all was silent in the house,—they were alone together. The illusion subsided at length; and as the mind rapidly passes to opposite extremes, he remembered the injunction of his uncle to destroy the portrait. He seized it;—his hand shook at first, but the mouldering canvas appeared to assist him in the effort. He tore it from the frame with a cry half terrific, half triumphant;—it fell at his feet, and he shuddered as it fell. He expected to hear some fearful sounds, some unimaginable breathings of prophetic horror, follow this act of sacrilege, for such he felt it, to tear the portrait of his ancestor from his native walls. He paused and listened:—“There was no voice, nor any that answered;”—but as the wrinkled and torn canvas fell to the floor, its undulations gave the portrait the appearance of smiling. Melmoth felt horror indescribable at this transient and imaginary resuscitation of the figure. He caught it up, rushed into the next room, tore, cut, and hacked it in every direction, and eagerly watched the fragments that burned like tinder in the turf-fire which had been lit in his room. As Melmoth saw the last blaze, he threw himself into bed, in hope of a deep and intense sleep. He had done what was required of him, and felt exhausted both in mind and body; but his slumber was not so sound as he had hoped for. The sullen light of the turf-fire, burning but never blazing, disturbed him every moment. He turned and turned, but still there was the same red light glaring on, but not illuminating, the dusky furniture of the apartment. The wind was high that night, and as the creaking door swung on its hinges, every noise seemed like the sound of a hand struggling with the lock, or of a foot pausing on the threshold. But (for Melmoth never could decide) was it in a dream or not, that he saw the figure of his ancestor appear at the door?—hesitatingly as he saw him at first on the night of his uncle’s death,—saw him enter the room, approach his bed, and heard him whisper, “You have burned me, then; but those are flames I can survive.—I am alive,—I am beside you.” Melmoth started, sprung from his bed,—it was broad day-light. He looked round,—there was no human being in the room but himself. He felt a slight pain in the wrist of his right arm. He looked at it, it was black and blue, as from the recent gripe of a strong hand.
He looked back at it—everything was silent in the house—they were alone together. The illusion eventually faded; and as the mind swiftly shifts from one extreme to another, he recalled his uncle's command to destroy the portrait. He grabbed it; his hand shook at first, but the deteriorating canvas seemed to help him with the task. He ripped it from the frame with a cry that was half terrifying, half triumphant—it fell at his feet, and he shuddered as it did. He braced himself for some dreadful sounds, some unimaginable breaths of prophetic horror to follow this act of sacrilege, as he felt it was, to rip the portrait of his ancestor from its rightful place. He hesitated and listened: "There was no voice, nor anyone to answer;"—but as the crinkled and torn canvas hit the floor, its movements made the portrait look like it was smiling. Melmoth felt an indescribable horror at this fleeting and false revival of the figure. He picked it up, dashed into the next room, tore, cut, and hacked it in every direction, eagerly watching the pieces burn like kindling in the turf-fire that had been lit in his room. As Melmoth witnessed the last flicker, he threw himself onto the bed, hoping for deep, intense sleep. He had done what he was supposed to, and felt drained both mentally and physically; but his sleep wasn't as restful as he had hoped. The dull light of the turf-fire, burning but never fully blazing, disrupted him constantly. He tossed and turned, but the same red light kept glaring, never illuminating the dark furniture around him. The wind howled that night, and as the creaking door swung on its hinges, every sound felt like someone struggling with the lock or hesitating at the entrance. But (because Melmoth could never decide) was it in a dream or not that he saw the figure of his ancestor appear at the door?—hesitating as he had seen him the night his uncle died—he saw him enter the room, approach his bed, and heard him whisper, "You have burned me, then; but those are flames I can endure.—I am alive,—I am beside you." Melmoth jolted, sprang from his bed—it was broad daylight. He looked around—there was no one else in the room but him. He felt a slight pain in his right wrist. He looked at it; it was black and blue, as if from the recent grip of a strong hand.
CHAPTER IV.
The following evening Melmoth retired early. The restlessness of the preceding night inclined him to repose, and the gloom of the day left him nothing to wish for but its speedy conclusion. It was now the latter end of Autumn; heavy clouds had all day been passing laggingly and gloomily along the atmosphere, as the hours of such a day pass over the human mind and life. Not a drop of rain fell; the clouds went portentously off, like ships of war after reconnoitering a strong fort, to return with added strength and fury. The threat was soon fulfilled; the evening came on, prematurely darkened by clouds that seemed surcharged with a deluge. Loud and sudden squalls of wind shook the house from time to time, and then as suddenly ceased. Towards night the storm came on in all its strength; Melmoth’s bed was shaken so as to render it impossible to sleep. He “liked the rocking of the battlements,” but by no means liked the expected fall of the chimneys, the crashing in of the roof, and the splinters of the broken windows that were already scattered about his room. He rose and went down to the kitchen, where he knew a fire was burning, and there the terrified servants were all assembled, all agreeing, as the blast came roaring down the chimney, they never had witnessed such a storm, and between the gusts, breathing shuddering prayers for those who were “out at sea that night.” The vicinity of Melmoth’s house to what sea-men call an iron-bound coast, gave a dreadful sincerity to their prayers and their fears.
The following evening, Melmoth went to bed early. After the restlessness of the night before, he felt the need to rest, and the gloomy day left him wanting nothing more than for it to end quickly. It was now late autumn; heavy clouds had been drifting lethargically and darkly across the sky all day, just like the hours of such a day move over the human mind and life. Not a drop of rain fell; the clouds ominously withdrew like warships after surveying a strong fort, only to return with more power and rage. The threat was soon realized; evening arrived, darkened prematurely by clouds that seemed ready to unleash a flood. Loud, sudden gusts of wind occasionally shook the house, only to stop just as abruptly. As night approached, the storm hit with full force; Melmoth's bed shook so violently that sleep became impossible. He appreciated the "rocking of the battlements," but had no desire for the impending collapse of the chimneys, the roof caving in, and the shards of broken windows that were already scattered around his room. He got up and went down to the kitchen, where he knew a fire was burning, and found the terrified servants gathered there, all agreeing that they had never seen such a storm. Between the gusts, they were whispering shuddering prayers for those who were "out at sea that night." The proximity of Melmoth’s house to what sailors call an iron-bound coast added a chilling seriousness to their prayers and fears.
In a short time, however, Melmoth perceived that their minds were occupied with terrors beside those of the storm. The recent death of his uncle, and the supposed visit of that extraordinary being in whose existence they all firmly believed, were connected in their minds inseparably with the causes or consequences of this tempest, and they whispered their fearful suggestions to each other, till the sound reached Melmoth’s ears at every step that he measured across the broken floor of the kitchen. Terror is very fond of associations; we love to connect the agitation of the elements with the agitated life of man; and never did a blast roar, or a gleam of lightning flash, that was not connected in the imagination of some one, with a calamity that was to be dreaded, deprecated, or endured,—with the fate of the living, or the destination of the dead. The tremendous storm that shook all England on the night of Cromwell’s death, gave the hint to his puritanic chaplains to declare, that the Lord had caught him up in the whirlwind and chariot of fire, even thereafter, as he caught the prophet Elijah; while all the cavalier party, putting their own construction on the matter, proclaimed their confidence, that the Prince of the power of the air was vindicating his right, and carrying off the body of his victim (whose soul had long been his purchase) in a tempest, whose wild howl and triumphant ravage might have been variously, and with equal justice, interpreted by each party as giving testimony to their mutual denunciations. Just such a party (mutatis mutandis) were collected round the bickering fire and rocking chimney in Melmoth’s kitchen. “He is going in that blast,” said one of the hags, taking the pipe from her mouth, and trying vainly to rekindle it among the embers that the storm scattered about like dust; “he is going in that blast.”—“He’ll come again,” cried another Sybil, “he’ll come again,—he’s not at rest!—He roams and wails about till something is told that he never could tell in his life-time.—G-d save us!” she added, howling up the chimney, as if addressing the troubled spirit; “tell us what you want, and stop the blast, will ye?”—The wind came like thunder down the chimney; the hag shuddered and retreated. “If it’s this you want—and this—and this,” cried a young female whom Melmoth had not noticed before, “take them;” and she eagerly tore the papers out of her hair, and flung them into the fire. Then Melmoth recollected a ridiculous story told him the day before of this girl, who had had the “bad luck,” as she called it, to curl her hair with some of the old and useless law-papers of the family, and who now imagined that they “who kept this dreadful pudder o’er her head,” were particularly provoked by her still retaining about her whatever belonged to the deceased; and as she flung the fragments of paper into the fire, she cried aloud, “There stop for the holy J——s’ sake, and let us have no more about it!—You have what you wanted, and will you have done?” The laugh that Melmoth could hardly resist, was checked by a sound which he heard distinctly amid the storm. “Hush—silence! that was a signal gun!—there is a vessel in distress.” They all paused and listened. We have already mentioned the closeness of Melmoth’s abode to the sea-shore. This had well accustomed its inmates to all the terrors of shipwrecked vessels and drowning passengers. To their honour be it spoken, they never heard those sounds but as a claim, a piteous, irresistible claim on their humanity. They knew nothing of the barbarous practice on the English coast, of fastening a lanthorn to the limbs of a spanselled horse, whose plungings were to misdirect the wrecked and sinking wretches, in the vain hope that the light they saw was a beacon, and thus to double the horrors of death by the baffled expectation of relief.
In a short time, however, Melmoth noticed that their minds were filled with fears beyond just the storm. The recent death of his uncle and the rumored visit of that extraordinary being, which they all firmly believed in, were tightly linked in their minds to the causes or consequences of this tempest. They whispered their terrifying thoughts to each other, and Melmoth could hear their hushed voices with every step he took across the broken floor of the kitchen. Fear loves to make connections; we often link the turmoil of nature with the troubled lives of people. Not a single gust of wind or flash of lightning went by that someone didn’t associate with a calamity to be feared, lamented, or endured—relating to the fate of the living or the destiny of the dead. The violent storm that shook all of England on the night of Cromwell’s death led his Puritan chaplains to declare that the Lord had taken him up in a whirlwind and chariot of fire, just as He had done with the prophet Elijah; meanwhile, the Cavaliers interpreted it differently, believing that the Prince of the Power of the Air was asserting his right, carrying off the body of his victim (whose soul had long been his possession) in a storm whose wild howls and destructive rage could be interpreted with equal validity by each side as a corroboration of their mutual accusations. Just such a group (**mutatis mutandis**) had gathered around the flickering fire and swaying chimney in Melmoth’s kitchen. “He’s going in that blast,” said one of the hags, taking the pipe from her mouth and unsuccessfully trying to relight it among the embers scattered by the storm like dust; “he’s going in that blast.” “He’ll come again,” another witch cried, “he’ll come again—he’s not at rest! He wanders and wails until something is revealed that he never could disclose in his lifetime. God save us!” she added, howling up the chimney as if speaking to the troubled spirit; “tell us what you want, and stop the blast, will you?” The wind rushed down the chimney like thunder; the hag shuddered and stepped back. “If it’s this you want—and this—and this,” shouted a young woman whom Melmoth hadn’t noticed before, “take them;” and she eagerly pulled papers from her hair and threw them into the fire. Then Melmoth remembered a silly story he had heard the day before about this girl, who had the “bad luck,” as she called it, to curl her hair with some old, useless family legal papers, and who now believed that the spirits “who kept this dreadful mess over her head” were particularly angered by her still holding onto anything that belonged to the deceased. As she tossed the paper fragments into the fire, she exclaimed loudly, “There, stop for the holy Jesus’ sake, and let us hear no more about it! You have what you wanted, so will you be done?” The laugh Melmoth could barely suppress was interrupted by a sound he distinctly heard amid the storm. “Hush—silence! That was a signal gun! There’s a ship in distress.” They all paused to listen. We have already mentioned how close Melmoth’s home was to the shore. This proximity had easily accustomed its residents to the fears of shipwrecks and drowning passengers. To their credit, they never heard those sounds without feeling a compelling, earnest call to their humanity. They knew nothing of the cruel practice on the English coast of tying a lantern to the limbs of a floundering horse, hoping to mislead the wrecked and sinking victims into thinking the light they saw was a beacon, thereby multiplying the horrors of death by thwarting any hope of rescue.
The party in the kitchen all watched Melmoth’s countenance intently, as if its expression could have told them “the secrets of the hoary deep.” The storm ceased for a moment, and there was a deep and dreary silence of fearful expectation. The sound was heard again,—it could not be mistaken. “It is a gun,” cried Melmoth; “there is a vessel in distress!” and he hurried out of the kitchen, calling on the men to follow him.
The group in the kitchen all stared at Melmoth's face, as if it could reveal “the secrets of the ancient depths.” The storm paused for a moment, and a deep, eerie silence filled the air with anxious anticipation. Then the sound came again—it was unmistakable. “It’s a gun,” shouted Melmoth; “there’s a ship in trouble!” and he rushed out of the kitchen, urging the men to follow him.
The men partook eagerly of the excitement of enterprise and danger. A storm without doors is, after all, better than a storm within; without we have something to struggle with, within we have only to suffer; and the severest storm, by exciting the energy of its victim, gives at once a stimulus to action, and a solace to pride, which those must want who sit shuddering between rocking walls, and almost driven to wish they had only to suffer, not to fear.
The men eagerly embraced the thrill of adventure and risk. A storm outside is, after all, better than a storm inside; outside we have something to fight against, inside we only have to endure; and the fiercest storm, by stirring the energy of its victim, provides both a boost to action and comfort to pride, which those must lack who sit trembling between swaying walls, almost wishing they had just to endure, not to be afraid.
While the men were in search of a hundred coats, boots, and hats of their old master, to be sought for in every part of the house,—while one was dragging a great coat from the window, before which it had long hung as a blind, in total default of glass or shutters,—another was snatching a wig from the jack, where it had been suspended for a duster,—and a third was battling with a cat and her brood of kittens for a pair of old boots which she had been pleased to make the seat of her accouchement,—Melmoth had gone up to the highest room in the house. The window was driven in;—had there been light, this window commanded a view of the sea and the coast. He leaned far out of it, and listened with fearful and breathless anxiety. The night was dark, but far off, his sight, sharpened by intense solicitude, descried a light at sea. The gust drove him from the window for a moment; at returning the next, he saw a faint flash, and then the report of a gun followed.
While the men searched for a hundred coats, boots, and hats belonging to their old master, rummaging through every part of the house—one was pulling a heavy coat from the window where it had hung for ages, covering the opening instead of glass or shutters—another was grabbing a wig from the rack where it had been hanging as a duster—and a third was wrestling with a cat and her kittens over a pair of old boots that she had decided to use as a nesting spot—Melmoth had gone up to the highest room in the house. The window was broken; if there had been any light, it would have offered a view of the sea and the coast. He leaned far out and listened with anxious and breathless worry. The night was dark, but in the distance, his vision, sharpened by intense concern, spotted a light at sea. A gust of wind pushed him away from the window, but when he returned, he saw a faint flash, and then the sound of a gunshot followed.
There needed no more; and in a few moments after, Melmoth was on the shore. Their way was short, and they walked with their utmost speed; but the violence of the storm made their progress very slow, and their anxiety made it seem still slower. From time to time they said to each other, in choaked and breathless accents, “Call up the people in those cabbins—there is a light in that house—they are all up—no wonder—who could sleep in such a night—hold the lanthorn low—it is impossible to keep footing on the strand.” “Another gun!” they exclaimed, as the flash faintly broke through the darkness, and the heavy sound rolled round the shore, as if fired over the grave of the sufferers. “Here’s the rock, hold fast, and cling together.” They scaled it. “Great God!” cried Melmoth, who was among the first, “what a night! and what a spectacle!—Hold up your lanthorns—do you hear cries?—shout to them—tell them there is help and hope near them.—Stay,” he added, “let me scramble up that crag—they will hear my voice from that.” He dashed desperately through the water, while the foam of the breakers from a distant rock almost choaked him, gained the point, and, elated by his success, shouted aloud with his utmost strength. But his voice, baffled and drowned by the tempest, was lost even to his own hearing. Its sound was faint and querulous, more like the wail of grief, than the encouraging cry of hope. At this moment, the racking clouds flying rapidly across the sky, like the scattered fugitives of a routed army, the moon burst forth with the sudden and appalling effulgence of lightning. Melmoth caught a full view of the vessel, and of her danger. She lay beating against a rock, over which the breakers dashed their foam to the height of thirty feet. She was half in the water, a mere hulk, her rigging torn to shreds, her main mast cut away, and every sea she shipped, Melmoth could hear distinctly the dying cries of those who were swept away, or perhaps of those whose mind and body, alike exhausted, relaxed their benumbed hold of hope and life together,—knew that the next shriek that was uttered must be their own and their last. There is something so very horrible in the sight of human beings perishing so near us, that we feel one firm step rightly planted, one arm steadily held out, might save at least one,—yet feel we know not where to fix that step, and cannot stretch that arm, that Melmoth’s senses reeled under the shock, and for a moment he echoed the storm with yells of actual insanity. By this time the country, having been alarmed by the news of a vessel going to pieces on the shore, had poured down in multitudes; and those who, from experience or confidence, or even ignorance, repeated incessantly, “it is impossible to save her,—every soul on board must perish,” involuntarily quickened their steps as they uttered the words, as if they were anxious to behold the fulfilment of their own prediction, while they appeared hurrying to avert it.
There was no need for anything more; and moments later, Melmoth was on the shore. Their route was short, and they walked as fast as they could; but the intensity of the storm made their progress very slow, and their worry made it feel even slower. From time to time, they said to each other in choked and breathless voices, “Get the people in those cabins—there’s a light in that house—they’re all awake—no surprise—who could sleep on a night like this—hold the lantern low—it’s impossible to keep your footing on the beach.” “Another gun!” they exclaimed as the flash barely broke through the darkness, and the heavy sound echoed around the shore, as if fired over the grave of the victims. “Here’s the rock, hold tight and stick together.” They climbed it. “Great God!” cried Melmoth, who was among the first, “what a night! And what a sight!—Hold up your lanterns—do you hear cries?—shout to them—tell them help and hope are close by.—Wait,” he added, “let me scramble up that crag—they’ll hear my voice from there.” He dashed through the water desperately, as the foam from the waves nearly choked him. Reaching the point, he, feeling triumphant, shouted with all his strength. But his voice, swallowed and drowned by the storm, was lost even to himself. Its sound was faint and whiny, more like a cry of grief than an encouraging shout of hope. At that moment, as the racing clouds rushed across the sky like scattered survivors of a defeated army, the moon burst forth with the sudden and shocking brightness of lightning. Melmoth got a clear view of the vessel and its peril. It was crashing against a rock, with the waves crashing up to thirty feet high. It was half-submerged, just a hulk, its rigging in tatters, its main mast gone, and every wave that hit it carried the distinct cries of those being swept away, or maybe of those whose minds and bodies, both worn out, let go of their numb grip on hope and life—knowing that the next scream uttered would be their own and their last. There’s something so incredibly horrifying about witnessing people perish so close to us that we feel like one firm step in the right direction, one arm extended, could save at least one—but feel we don’t know where to place that step, and can’t stretch that arm out, causing Melmoth’s senses to reel under the shock, and for a moment he echoed the storm with screams of true madness. By this time, word had spread through the country about a vessel breaking apart on the shore, and crowds had rushed down; and those who, from experience or confidence, or even ignorance, kept repeating, “It’s impossible to save her—every soul on board will perish,” involuntarily picked up their pace as they spoke, as if eager to witness the fulfillment of their own prediction while they appeared to hurry to prevent it.
Of one man, in particular, it was observed, that during their hurried rush to the shore, he was, with what breath his haste allowed him, assuring the rest every moment, “she would be down before they could get there,” and heard the ejaculations of “Christ save us! don’t say that,” “No, please God, we’ll do some good,” with a laugh almost of triumph. When they arrived, this man scaled a rock at the risk of his life, caught a view of the vessel, pointed out her desperate situation to those below, and shouted, “Didn’t I tell you so? wasn’t I right?” And as the storm increased, his voice was still heard, “wasn’t I right?” And when the cries of the perishing crew were distinctly wafted to their ears, he was still heard in the interval repeating, “But wasn’t I right?” Singular sentiment of pride, that can erect its trophies amid the grave. ’Tis in this spirit we give advice to those who suffer from life, as well as from the elements; and when the heart of the victim breaks, console ourselves by exclaiming, “Didn’t I foretell it all? did I not tell you how it would be?” It is remarkable that this man lost his life that very night in the most desperate and fruitless attempt to save the life of one of the crew who was swimming within six yards of him. The whole shore was now crowded with helpless gazers, every crag and cliff was manned; it seemed like a battle fought at once by sea and land, between hope and despair. No effectual assistance could be rendered,—not a boat could live in that gale,—yet still, and to the last, cheers were heard from rock to rock,—terrible cheers, that announced safety was near and—impossible;—lanthorns held aloft in all directions, that displayed to the sufferers the shore all peopled with life, and the roaring and impassable waves between;—ropes flung out, with loud cries of help and encouragement, and caught at by some chilled, nerveless, and despairing hand, that only grasped the wave,—relaxed its hold,—was tossed once over the sinking head,—and then seen no more. It was at this moment that Melmoth, starting from his trance of terror, and looking round him, saw all, to the number of hundreds, anxious, restless, and occupied; and, though obviously in vain, the sight cheered his heart. “How much good there is in man,” he cried, “when it is called forth by the sufferings of his fellows!” He had no leisure or inclination, then, to analyse the compound he called good, and resolve it into its component parts of curiosity, strong excitement, the pride of physical strength, or the comparative consciousness of safety. He had, indeed, no leisure, for just then he descried, standing a few yards above him on the rock, a figure that shewed neither sympathy or terror,—uttered no sound,—offered no help. Melmoth could hardly keep his footing on the slippery and rocking crag on which he stood; the figure, who stood still higher, appeared alike unmoved by the storm, as by the spectacle. Melmoth’s surtout, in spite of his efforts to wrap it round him, was fluttering in rags,—not a thread of the stranger’s garments seemed ruffled by the blast. But this did not strike him so much as his obvious insensibility to the distress and terror around him, and he exclaimed aloud, “Good God! is it possible that any thing bearing the human form should stand there without making an effort, without expressing a feeling, for those perishing wretches!” A pause ensued, or the blast carried away the sound; but a few moments after, Melmoth distinctly heard the words, “Let them perish.” He looked up, the figure still stood unmoved, the arms folded across the breast, the foot advanced, and fixed as in defiance of the white and climbing spray of the wave, and the stern profile caught in the glimpses of the stormy and doubtful moon-light, seeming to watch the scene with an expression formidable, revolting, and unnatural. At this moment, a tremendous wave breaking over the deck of the hulk, extorted a cry of horror from the spectators; they felt as if they were echoing that of the victims whose corses were in a few moments to be dashed against their feet, mangled and lifeless.
Of one man in particular, it was noted that during their frantic rush to the shore, he was, with the little breath his speed allowed him, continuously assuring the others, “She’ll be down before we get there,” and heard the exclamations of “Christ save us! Don’t say that,” “No, please God, we’ll do something good,” with a laugh that was almost triumphant. When they arrived, this man climbed a rock at the risk of his own life, glimpsed the vessel, pointed out her dire situation to those below, and shouted, “Didn’t I tell you? Wasn’t I right?” As the storm intensified, his voice still rang out, “Wasn’t I right?” And when the cries of the drowning crew were clearly carried to their ears, he was still heard repeating, “But wasn’t I right?” A strange sense of pride, that can raise its trophies amid the grave. It’s with this mindset we offer advice to those who suffer from life, as well as from nature’s fury; and when the heart of the victim breaks, we console ourselves by saying, “Didn't I predict it all? Didn’t I tell you how it would go?” It’s ironic that
When the cry had ceased, Melmoth heard a laugh that chilled his blood. It was from the figure that stood above him. Like lightning then glanced on his memory the recollection of that night in Spain, when Stanton first encountered that extraordinary being, whose charmed life, “defying space and time,” held such fatal influence over his, and when he first recognised his supposed demoniac character by the laugh with which he hailed the spectacle of the blasted lovers. The echo of that laugh rung in Melmoth’s ears; he believed it was indeed that mysterious being who was standing so near him. His mind, by its late intense and bewildering pursuits, at once heated and darkened, like the atmosphere under an incumbent thunder-cloud, had now no power of inquiry, of conjecture, or of calculation. He instantly began to climb the rock,—the figure was but a few feet above him,—the object of his daily and nightly dreams was at last within the reach of his mind and his arm,—was almost tangible. Fang and Snare(12) themselves, in all the enthusiasm of professional zeal, never uttered, “If I but once get him within my vice,” with more eagerness than did Melmoth, as he scrambled up his steep and perilous path, to the ledge of the rock where the figure stood so calm and dark. Panting from the fury of the storm, the vehemence of his own exertions, and the difficulty of the task, he was now almost foot to foot, and face to face, with the object of his pursuit, when, grasping at the loosened fragment of a stone whose fall could not have hurt a child, though on its tottering insecurity hung the life-grasp of a man, his hold failed—he fell backwards,—the roaring deep was beneath, seeming to toss its ten thousand arms to receive and devour him. He did not feel the instantaneous giddiness of his fall, but as he sunk he felt the splash, he heard the roar. He was engulphed, then for a moment thrown to the surface. He struggled with nothing to grasp at. He sunk with a vague thought, that if he could reach the bottom, if he could arrive at any thing solid, he was safe. Ten thousand trumpets then seemed to ring in his ears; lights flashed from his eyes. “He seemed to go through fire and water,” and remembered no more till several days afterwards, when he found himself in bed, the old gouvernante beside him, and uttered faintly, “What a horrid dream!” then sinking back as he felt his exhaustion, “and how weak it has left me!”
When the cry stopped, Melmoth heard a laugh that chilled him to the bone. It came from the figure above him. Suddenly, memories of that night in Spain flashed through his mind when Stanton first met that extraordinary being, whose enchanted life, “defying space and time,” had such a disastrous influence over his own. It was then that he first recognized the figure's supposed demonic nature by the laugh that greeted the sight of the blasted lovers. The echo of that laugh rang in Melmoth’s ears; he believed that the mysterious being was standing so close to him. His mind, heated and darkened by intense and confusing pursuits, now had no capacity for questioning, guessing, or calculating. He immediately started climbing the rock—the figure was only a few feet above him—his daily and nightly dreams were finally within the reach of his mind and his arm—almost tangible. Fang and Snare themselves, with all the zeal of their profession, never exclaimed, “If I could just get him in my grasp,” with more eagerness than Melmoth as he scrambled up the steep and dangerous path to the ledge where the figure stood so calm and dark. Panting from the fury of the storm, the intensity of his effort, and the difficulty of the climb, he was almost face to face with the object of his pursuit when, reaching for a loose fragment of stone that couldn’t have harmed a child, his grip slipped—he fell backward—the roaring sea below seemed to thrash its ten thousand arms to welcome and swallow him. He didn’t feel the immediate dizziness of his fall, but as he sank he felt the splash and heard the roar. He was engulfed, then briefly thrown back to the surface. He struggled with nothing to hold onto. He sank with a vague thought that if he could reach the bottom, if he could just find something solid, he'd be safe. Ten thousand trumpets seemed to blare in his ears; lights flashed before his eyes. “He seemed to go through fire and water,” and he remembered nothing more until several days later when he woke up in bed, the old governess beside him, and faintly said, “What a horrid dream!” then sinking back as he felt his exhaustion, “and how weak it has left me!”
CHAPTER V.
“I have heard,” said the Squire, “that from hell there is no retention.”
“I’ve heard,” said the Squire, “that in hell there’s no retention.”
Cervantes.
Cervantes.
For some hours after this exclamation, Melmoth lay silent, his memory returning,—his senses gradually defecated,—the intellectual lord slowly returning to his abdicated throne.—
For some hours after this exclamation, Melmoth lay silent, his memory coming back to him—his senses gradually clearing—his intellectual reign slowly returning to the throne he had given up.
“I remember all now,” he cried, starting up in his bed with a sudden vehemence, that terrified his old nurse with the apprehension of returning insanity; but when she approached the bed, candle in hand, cautiously veiling her eyes with the other, while she threw the full glare of the light on the face of the patient, she saw in a moment the light of sanity in his eyes, and the strength of health in his movements. To his eager inquiries of how he had been saved, how the storm had terminated, and whether any but himself had survived the wreck, she could not deny herself the gratification of answering, though conscious of his weakness, and solemnly charged neither to let him speak or hear, as she valued the recovery of his reason. She had faithfully observed the charge for several days,—a dreadful trial!—and now she felt like Fatima in Cymon, who, when threatened by the magician with the loss of speech, exclaims, “Barbarian, will not my death then satisfy you?”
“I remember everything now,” he shouted, suddenly sitting up in bed with such intensity that it terrified his old nurse, who feared he was losing his mind again; but when she approached the bed, candle in hand, cautiously covering her eyes with the other while shining the full light on his face, she quickly saw the clarity of sanity in his eyes and the strength of health in his movements. To his eager questions about how he had been rescued, how the storm ended, and whether anyone besides him survived the wreck, she couldn't resist the urge to answer, even though she knew he was weak, and she solemnly warned him not to speak or listen, as she valued the recovery of his mind. She had faithfully followed this instruction for several days—a terrible ordeal!—and now she felt like Fatima in Cymon, who, when threatened by the magician with losing her voice, exclaims, “Barbarian, will my death not satisfy you?”
She began her narrative, the effect of which was, to lull Melmoth into a profound repose before half of it was concluded; he felt the full benefit of the invalids mentioned in Spenser, who used to hire Irish story-tellers, and found those indefatigable persons still pursuing the tale when they awoke. At first Melmoth listened with eager attention; soon he was in the situation of him described by Miss Baillie,
She started her story, which had the effect of lulling Melmoth into a deep sleep before she even finished half of it; he felt just like the sick people mentioned in Spenser, who used to hire Irish storytellers, and found those tireless people still going with the story when they woke up. At first, Melmoth listened intently; soon he found himself in the situation described by Miss Baillie,
Soon after his lengthened respiration gave token that she was only “vexing the dull ear of a drowsy man;” while, as she closed the curtain, and shaded the light, the images of her story were faintly painted on his dream, that still seemed half a waking one.
Soon after his deep breathing showed that she was just “annoying the dull ear of a sleepy guy;” while, as she closed the curtain and dimmed the light, the images of her story were faintly etched in his dream, which still felt half-awake.
In the morning Melmoth sat up, gazed round, remembered every thing in a moment, though nothing distinctly, but felt the most intense anxiety to see the stranger saved from the shipwreck, who, he remembered the gouvernante had told him, (while her words seemed to falter on the threshold of his closing senses), was still alive, and an inmate in his house, but weak and ill from the bruises he had received, and the exhaustion and terror he had undergone. The opinions of the household on the subject of this stranger were various. The knowledge of his being a Catholic had conciliated their hearts, for the first act of his recovered reason was to request that a Catholic priest might be sent for, and the first use of his speech was to express his satisfaction that he was in a country where he might enjoy the benefits of the rites of his own church. So far all was well; but there was a mysterious haughtiness and reserve about him, that somewhat repelled the officious curiosity of his attendants. He spoke often to himself in a language they did not understand; they hoped relief from the priest on this point, but the priest, after listening long at the invalid’s door, pronounced the language in which he was soliloquizing not to be Latin, and, after a conversation of some hours with him, refused to tell what language the stranger spoke to himself in, and forbid all inquiry on the subject. This was bad enough; but, still worse, the stranger spoke English with ease and fluency, and therefore could have no right, as all the household argued, to torment them with those unknown sounds, that, sonorous and powerful as they were, seemed to their ears like an evocation of some invisible being.
In the morning, Melmoth sat up, looked around, and recalled everything in an instant, even though nothing was clear. He felt an overwhelming anxiety to see the stranger, who he remembered the governess had told him—while her words seemed to waver at the edges of his fading senses—was still alive and staying in his house, but was weak and ill from his injuries, exhaustion, and fear. The opinions of the household about this stranger varied. Knowing he was a Catholic warmed their hearts, as the first thing he did when he regained his senses was ask for a Catholic priest, and his first words expressed his relief at being in a country where he could enjoy the rites of his own church. So far, everything was fine; however, there was a mysterious aloofness about him that somewhat pushed away the eager curiosity of his caretakers. He often spoke to himself in a language they didn’t understand; they hoped the priest would provide clarity on this issue, but after listening at the invalid’s door for a long time, the priest stated that the language in which he was soliloquizing was not Latin, and after several hours of conversation with him, he refused to reveal what language the stranger was using and forbade any further inquiries on the subject. This was frustrating enough, but even worse, the stranger spoke English fluently, so according to all the household, he had no right to torment them with those unknown sounds, which, despite being sonorous and powerful, seemed to them like some sort of summoning of an invisible being.
“He asks for what he wants in English,” said the harassed housekeeper, “and he can call for candle in English, and he can say he’ll go to bed in English; and why the devil can’t he do every thing in English?—He can say his prayers too in English to that picture he’s always pulling out of his breast and talking to, though it’s no saint, I am sure, he prays to, (from the glimpse I got of it), but more like the devil,—Christ save us!” All these strange rumours, and ten thousand more, were poured into Melmoth’s ears, fast and faster than he could receive them. “Is Father Fay in the house,” said he at last, understanding that the priest visited the stranger every day; “if he be, let me see him.” Father Fay attended him as soon as he quitted the stranger’s apartment.
“He asks for what he wants in English,” said the stressed-out housekeeper, “and he can call for a candle in English, and he can say he'll go to bed in English; so why the hell can’t he do everything in English? He can say his prayers in English too to that picture he keeps pulling out of his chest and talking to, although I’m sure it’s not a saint he’s praying to (from the glimpse I got of it), but more like the devil—God save us!” All these strange rumors, and a thousand more, were poured into Melmoth’s ears faster than he could take them in. “Is Father Fay in the house?” he finally asked, realizing the priest visited the stranger every day; “if he is, let me see him.” Father Fay came to him as soon as he left the stranger’s room.
He was a grave and decent priest, well “spoken of by those that were without” the pale of his own communion; and as he entered the room, Melmoth smiled at the idle tattle of his domestics. “I thank you for your attention to this unfortunate gentleman, who, I understand, is in my house.”—“It was my duty.”—“I am told he sometimes speaks in a foreign tongue.” The priest assented. “Do you know what countryman he is?” “He is a Spaniard,” said the priest. This plain, direct answer, had the proper effect on Melmoth, of convincing him of its veracity, and of there being no mystery in the business, but what the folly of his servants had made.
He was a serious and respectable priest, well “spoken of by those who were outside” his own community; and as he entered the room, Melmoth smiled at the idle chatter of his staff. “I appreciate your attention to this unfortunate gentleman, who, I understand, is in my house.” —“It was my duty.” —“I hear he sometimes speaks in a foreign language.” The priest nodded. “Do you know where he's from?” “He is a Spaniard,” said the priest. This simple, straightforward answer had the desired effect on Melmoth, convincing him of its truthfulness and that there was no mystery in the situation, except for what his servants' foolishness had created.
The priest proceeded to tell him the particulars of the loss of the vessel. She was an English trader bound for Wexford or Waterford, with many passengers on board; she had been driven up the Wicklow coast by stress of weather, had struck on the night of the 19th October, during the intense darkness that accompanied the storm, on a hidden reef of rocks, and gone to pieces. Crew, passengers, all had perished, except this Spaniard. It was singular, too, that this man had saved the life of Melmoth. While swimming for his own, he had seen him fall from the rock he was climbing, and, though his strength was almost exhausted, had collected its last remains to preserve the life of a being who, as he conceived, had been betrayed into danger by his humanity. His efforts were successful, though Melmoth was unconscious of them; and in the morning they were found on the strand, locked in each other’s hold, but stiff and senseless. They shewed some signs of life when an attempt was made to remove them, and the stranger was conveyed to Melmoth’s house. “You owe your life to him,” said the priest, when he had ended. “I shall go and thank him for it this moment,” said Melmoth; but as he was assisted to rise, the old woman whispered to him with visible terror, “Jasus’ sake, dear, don’t tell him ye’re a Melmoth, for the dear life! He has been as mad as any thing out of Bedlam, since some jist mintioned the name before him the ither night.” A sickening recollection of some parts of the manuscript came over Melmoth at these words, but he struggled with himself, and proceeded to the apartment of the stranger.
The priest began to explain the details of the ship's loss to him. It was an English trader headed for Wexford or Waterford, carrying many passengers. It had been forced up the Wicklow coast due to bad weather and, on the night of October 19th, struck a hidden reef during the intense darkness of the storm and broke apart. The entire crew and all the passengers perished, except for this Spaniard. Interestingly, this man had saved Melmoth's life. While swimming for his own safety, he had seen Melmoth fall from the rock he was climbing, and despite being nearly out of strength, he mustered what little he had left to save someone he believed had been put in danger by his own humanity. His efforts succeeded, even though Melmoth was unaware of them, and by morning they were found on the beach, locked in each other’s arms, but stiff and unresponsive. They showed some signs of life when someone tried to move them, and the stranger was taken to Melmoth’s house. “You owe your life to him,” the priest said after finishing his story. “I’ll go thank him right now,” Melmoth replied; but as he was helped to rise, the old woman whispered to him in visible fear, “For Jesus’ sake, dear, don’t tell him you’re a Melmoth, for your own good! He’s been as mad as a hatter since someone mentioned that name in front of him the other night.” A sickening memory of certain parts of the manuscript flooded Melmoth’s mind at her words, but he fought against it and made his way to the stranger’s room.
The Spaniard was a man about thirty, of a noble form and prepossessing manners. To the gravity of his nation was superadded a deeper tint of peculiar melancholy. He spoke English fluently; and when questioned on it by Melmoth, he remarked with a sigh, that he had learnt it in a painful school. Melmoth then changed the subject, to thank him with earnest gratitude for the preservation of his life. “Senhor,” said the Spaniard, “spare me; if your life was no dearer to you than mine, it would not be worth thanks.” “Yet you made the most strenuous exertions to save it,” said Melmoth. “That was instinct,” said the Spaniard. “But you also struggled to save mine,” said Melmoth. “That was instinct too at the moment,” said the Spaniard; then resuming his stately politeness, “or I should say, the influence of my better genius. I am wholly a stranger in this country, and must have fared miserably but for the shelter of your roof.”
The Spaniard was about thirty years old, with a noble appearance and charming manners. Along with the seriousness typical of his nationality, he carried a deeper shade of unique melancholy. He spoke English fluently; and when Melmoth asked him about it, he sighed and mentioned that he had learned it in a difficult environment. Melmoth then shifted the topic to express his deep gratitude for saving his life. “Senhor,” the Spaniard replied, “please don’t mention it; if your life was no more precious to you than mine, it wouldn’t deserve thanks.” “Yet you made a tremendous effort to save it,” Melmoth remarked. “That was instinct,” the Spaniard said. “But you also fought to save mine,” Melmoth pointed out. “That was instinct too at that moment,” the Spaniard admitted; then, returning to his formal politeness, he added, “or I should say, the influence of my better nature. I am completely a stranger in this country and would have suffered terribly if it weren't for the shelter of your home.”
Melmoth observed that he spoke with evident pain, and he confessed a few moments afterwards, that though he had escaped without any serious injury, he had been so bruised and lacerated, that he still breathed with difficulty, and hardly possessed the use of his limbs. As he concluded the account of his sufferings during the storm, the wreck, and the subsequent struggle for life, he exclaimed in Spanish, “God! why did the Jonah survive, and the mariners perish?” Melmoth, imagining he was engaged in some devotional ejaculation, was going to retire, when the Spaniard detained him. “Senhor, I understand your name is——” He paused, shuddered, and with an effort that seemed like convulsion, disgorged the name of Melmoth. “My name is Melmoth.” “Had you an ancestor, a very remote one, who was—at a period perhaps beyond family-tradition——It is useless to inquire,” said the Spaniard, covering his face with both his hands, and groaning aloud. Melmoth listened in mingled excitement and terror. “Perhaps, if you would proceed, I could answer you—go on, Senhor.” “Had you,” said the Spaniard, forcing himself to speak, abruptly and rapidly, “had you, then, a relative who was, about one hundred and forty years ago, said to be in Spain.” “I believe—yes, I fear—I had.” “It is enough, Senhor—leave me—to-morrow perhaps—leave me now.” “It is impossible to leave you now,” said Melmoth, catching him in his arms before he sunk on the floor. He was not senseless, for his eyes were rolling with terrible expression, and he attempted to articulate. They were alone. Melmoth, unable to quit him, called aloud for water; and while attempting to open his vest, and give him air, his hand encountered a miniature portrait close to the heart of the stranger. As he touched it, his touch operated on the patient with all the force of the most powerful restorative. He grasped it with his own cold hand with a force like that of death, and muttered in a hollow but thrilling voice, “What have you done?” He felt eagerly the ribbon by which it was suspended, and, satisfied that his terrible treasure was safe, turned his eyes with a fearful calmness of expression on Melmoth, “You know all, then?”—“I know nothing,” said Melmoth faultering. The Spaniard rose from the ground, to which he had almost fallen, disengaged himself from the arms that supported him, and eagerly, but staggeringly, hurrying towards the candles, (it was night), held up the portrait full before Melmoth’s eye. It was a miniature likeness of that extraordinary being. It was painted in a coarse and unartist-like style, but so faithfully, that the pencil appeared rather held by the mind than by the fingers.
Melmoth noticed that he was speaking with clear pain, and he admitted a few moments later that even though he had escaped without serious injury, he had been so beaten and torn that he was still having trouble breathing and could barely move his limbs. As he finished recounting his suffering during the storm, the shipwreck, and the struggle for survival, he exclaimed in Spanish, “God! Why did the Jonah survive while the sailors perished?” Melmoth, thinking he was caught up in some sort of prayer, was about to step away when the Spaniard stopped him. “Sir, I understand your name is Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.” He hesitated, shuddering, and then, with an effort that looked almost like a convulsion, forced out the name Melmoth. “My name is Melmoth.” “Did you have an ancestor, a very distant one, who was—maybe beyond family tradition Please provide the piece of text you’d like me to modernize. It’s pointless to ask,” said the Spaniard, covering his face with both hands and groaning loudly. Melmoth listened, feeling a mix of excitement and fear. “Maybe if you continue, I can respond—go on, sir.” “Did you,” said the Spaniard, pushing himself to speak quickly and abruptly, “did you have a relative who was, about one hundred and forty years ago, reportedly in Spain?” “I believe—yes, I’m afraid—I did.” “That’s enough, sir—leave me—maybe tomorrow—just leave me now.” “I can’t leave you now,” said Melmoth, catching him in his arms before he collapsed on the floor. He wasn't unconscious; his eyes were rolling with intense emotion and he tried to speak. They were alone. Unable to abandon him, Melmoth called out for water; and while trying to open his vest and give him air, his hand found a miniature portrait close to the heart of the stranger. As he touched it, his touch acted on the man with the effectiveness of a powerful remedy. He seized it with his own cold hand with a grip like death and whispered in a hollow but electrifying voice, “What have you done?” He eagerly felt the ribbon it was hanging from, and satisfied that his dreadful treasure was safe, turned his eyes with a fearful calmness towards Melmoth, “You know everything, then?”—“I know nothing,” Melmoth faltered. The Spaniard rose from the ground, where he had nearly fallen, freed himself from Melmoth’s supportive arms, and hurried, though unsteadily, toward the candles, (it was night), holding the portrait up clearly before Melmoth's eyes. It was a miniature likeness of that extraordinary being. It was painted in a rough and unskillful style, but so accurately that it seemed more like the mind was guiding the brush than the hand.
“Was he—was the original of this—your ancestor?—Are you his descendant?—Are you the depository of that terrible secret which——” He again fell to the ground convulsed, and Melmoth, for whose debilitated state this scene was too much, was removed to his own apartment.
“Was he—was the original of this—your ancestor?—Are you his descendant?—Are you the keeper of that terrible secret whichUnderstood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.” He collapsed again, convulsing, and Melmoth, whose weakened condition made this scene overwhelming, was taken back to his own room.
It was several days before he again saw his visitor; his manner was then calm and collected, till he appeared to recollect the necessity of making an apology for his agitation at their last meeting. He began—hesitated—stopped; tried in vain to arrange his ideas, or rather his language; but the effort so obviously renewed his agitation, that Melmoth felt an exertion on his part necessary to avert its consequences, and began most inauspiciously to inquire into the motive of his voyage to Ireland. After a long pause, the Spaniard said, “That motive, Senhor, a few days past I believed it was not in mortal power to compel me to disclose. I deemed it incommunicable as it was incredible. I conceived myself to be alone on the earth, without sympathy and beyond relief. It is singular that accident should have placed me within the reach of the only being from whom I could expect either, and perhaps a developement of those circumstances which have placed me in a situation so extraordinary.” This exordium, delivered with a composed but thrilling gravity, had an effect on Melmoth. He sat down and prepared to listen, and the Spaniard began to speak; but after some hesitation, he snatched the picture from his neck, and trampling on it with true continental action, exclaimed, “Devil! devil! thou choakest me!” and crushing the portrait, glass and all, under his feet, exclaimed, “Now I am easier.”
It was several days before he saw his visitor again; he was calm and collected at first, until he suddenly remembered that he needed to apologize for his agitation during their last meeting. He started to speak—hesitated—stopped; he tried unsuccessfully to organize his thoughts, or rather his words; but the effort clearly made him more anxious, so Melmoth felt he should step in to ease the situation and awkwardly began to ask about the reason for his trip to Ireland. After a long pause, the Spaniard said, “That reason, Senhor, just a few days ago I believed I could not possibly share. I thought it was something too incredible to communicate. I felt utterly alone in the world, without empathy and beyond any hope. It's strange that chance has brought me into contact with the only person from whom I could expect either, and perhaps an explanation for the unusual circumstances I'm in.” This introduction, delivered with a composed yet intense seriousness, impacted Melmoth. He sat down, ready to listen, and the Spaniard began to speak; but after some hesitation, he tore the picture from around his neck, and in a dramatic outburst, he stomped on it, shouting, “Devil! devil! you suffocate me!” Then, crushing the portrait, glass and all, under his feet, he said, “Now I feel relieved.”
The room in which they sat was a low, mean, wretchedly furnished apartment; the evening was tempestuous, and as the windows and doors rattled in the blast, Melmoth felt as if he listened to some herald of “fate and fear.” A deep and sickening agitation shook his frame; and in the long pause that preceded the narrative of the Spaniard, the beating of his heart was audible to him. He rose, and attempted to arrest the narration by a motion of his hand; but the Spaniard mistook this for the anxiety of his impatience, and commenced his narrative, which, in mercy to the reader, we shall give without the endless interruptions, and queries, and anticipations of curiosity, and starts of terror, with which it was broken by Melmoth.
The room they were in was a cramped, poorly furnished apartment; the evening was stormy, and as the windows and doors rattled in the wind, Melmoth felt like he was hearing some messenger of “fate and fear.” A deep, unsettling agitation shook him; during the long pause before the Spaniard's story, he could hear his own heartbeat. He stood up and tried to stop the storytelling with a gesture of his hand, but the Spaniard took this as a sign of his impatience and began his tale, which, in mercy to the reader, we will present without the countless interruptions, questions, curiosities, and moments of terror that Melmoth added.
Tale of the Spaniard.
“I am, Senhor, as you know, a native of Spain, but you are yet to learn I am a descendant of one of its noblest houses,—a house of which she might have been proud in her proudest day,—the house of Monçada. Of this I was not myself conscious during the first years of my life; but during those years, I remember experiencing the singular contrast of being treated with the utmost tenderness, and kept in the most sordid privacy. I lived in a wretched house in the suburbs of Madrid with an old woman, whose affection for me appeared prompted as much by interest as inclination. I was visited every week by a young cavalier and a beautiful female; they caressed me, called me their beloved child, and I, attached by the grace with which my young father’s capa was folded, and my mother’s veil adjusted, and by a certain air of indescribable superiority over those by whom I was surrounded, eagerly returned their caresses, and petitioned them to take me home with them; at these words they always wept, gave a valuable present to the woman I lived with, whose attention was always redoubled by this expected stimulant, and departed.
I'm, sir, as you know, a native of Spain, but you still have to learn that I’m a descendant of one of its noblest houses—a house that she would have been proud of in her heyday—the house of Monçada. I wasn’t aware of this during the first years of my life; however, during those years, I distinctly remember the strange contrast of being treated with the utmost care while living in the most miserable privacy. I lived in a run-down house in the suburbs of Madrid with an old woman, whose affection for me seemed driven more by interest than by genuine love. Every week, a young gentleman and a beautiful lady visited me; they showered me with affection, calling me their beloved child. I, captivated by the elegance with which my young father's capa was draped and my mother's veil was arranged, and by an indescribable sense of superiority over those around me, eagerly returned their affection and begged them to take me home with them. At these words, they always cried, gave a precious gift to the woman I lived with, whose attention was always heightened by this expected encouragement, and then they left.
“I observed their visits were always short, and paid late in the evening; thus a shadow of mystery enveloped my infant days, and perhaps gave its lasting and ineffaceable tinge to the pursuits, the character, and the feelings of my present existence. A sudden change took place;—one day I was visited, splendidly dressed, and carried in a superb vehicle, whose motion made me giddy with novelty and surprise, to a palace whose front appeared to me to reach the heavens. I was hurried through several apartments, whose splendour made my eyes ache, amid an army of bowing domestics, to a cabinet where sat an old nobleman, whom, from the tranquil majesty of his posture, and the silent magnificence that surrounded him, I felt disposed to fall down and worship as we do those saints, whom, after traversing the aisles of an immense church, we find niched in some remote and solitary shrine. My father and mother were there, and both seemed awed by the presence of that aged vision, pale and august; their awe increased mine, and as they led me to his feet, I felt as if about to be sacrificed. He embraced me, however, with some reluctance and more austerity; and when this ceremony was performed, during which I trembled, I was removed by a domestic, and conducted to an apartment where I was treated like the son of a grandee; in the evening I was visited by my father and mother; they shed tears over me as they embraced me, but I thought I could perceive they mingled the tears of grief with those of fondness. Every thing around appeared so strange, that perhaps I felt something appropriate in this change. I was so much altered myself, that I expected an alteration in others, and the reverse would have struck me as a phenomenon.
“I noticed their visits were always brief and happened late at night; thus, a veil of mystery surrounded my early days, possibly giving a lasting and indelible mark to my pursuits, character, and feelings in my current life. A sudden shift occurred; one day, I was visited, impeccably dressed, and taken in a magnificent vehicle, whose movement made me dizzy with novelty and surprise, to a palace that seemed to reach the sky. I was hurried through several rooms, whose splendor made my eyes ache, amidst a crowd of bowing servants, to a chamber where an old nobleman sat. From the calm majesty of his posture and the silent grandeur that enveloped him, I felt inclined to kneel and worship him like those saints we find in secluded shrines after wandering through the aisles of a vast church. My father and mother were present, both appearing in awe of that aged figure, pale and dignified; their awe heightened mine, and as they led me to his feet, I felt as if I were about to be sacrificed. Nevertheless, he embraced me, albeit with some reluctance and more formality; and after this ceremony, during which I trembled, I was taken by a servant to a room where I was treated like the son of a nobleman; in the evening, I was visited by my father and mother, who shed tears over me as they held me, but I thought I could sense that their tears blended grief with affection. Everything around felt so peculiar that perhaps I found something fitting in this change. I had changed so much myself that I expected others to have changed too, and the opposite would have struck me as unusual.”
“Change followed change with such rapidity, that it produced on me an effect like that of intoxication. I was now twelve years old, and the contracted habits of my early life had had their usual effect, of exalting my imagination, while they impaired every other faculty. I expected an adventure whenever the door opened, and that was but seldom, to announce the hours of devotion, food, and exercise. On the third day after I was received into the palace of Monçada, the door was opened at an unusual hour, (a circumstance that made me tremble with anticipation), and my father and mother, attended by a number of domestics, entered, accompanied by a youth whose superior height and already distinguished figure, made him appear my senior, though he was in fact a year younger.
“Change came one after another so quickly that it felt like I was intoxicated. I was now twelve years old, and the limited routines of my early life had the usual effect of boosting my imagination while dulling my other senses. I expected an adventure every time the door opened, although that didn’t happen often, only for prayers, meals, and exercise. On the third day after I was welcomed into the palace of Monçada, the door opened at an unusual time, which made me tremble with excitement. My father and mother, along with several servants, walked in, accompanied by a young man whose greater height and already impressive stature made him seem older than me, even though he was actually a year younger.
“Alonzo,” said my father to me, “embrace your brother.” I advanced with all the eagerness of youthful affection, that feels delight from new claims on its store, and half wishes those new claims were endless; but the slow step of my brother, the measured air with which he extended his arms, and declined his head on my left shoulder for a moment, and then raising it, viewed me with eyes in whose piercing and haughty lustre there was not one beam of fraternity, repelled and disconcerted me. We had obeyed our father, however, and embraced. “Let me see you hand in hand together,” said my father, as if he would have enjoyed the sight. I held out my hand to my brother, and we stood thus linked for a few moments, my father and mother remaining at some distance to gaze on us; during these few moments, I had leisure to glance from my parents to my brother, and judge of the comparative effect our appearance thus contrasted might produce on them. The contrast was by no means favourable to me. I was tall, but my brother was much taller; he had an air of confidence, of conquest I might say; the brilliancy of his complexion could be equalled only by that of his dark eyes, which turned from me to our parents, and seemed to say, “Chuse between us, and reject me if you dare.”
“Alonzo,” my father said to me, “hug your brother.” I moved forward with all the eagerness of youthful affection, thrilled by new connections and half wishing those connections would go on forever. But my brother’s slow walk, the deliberate way he opened his arms, and the way he rested his head on my left shoulder for a moment before lifting it to look at me with piercing, proud eyes that showed no hint of brotherly love, threw me off. Still, we obeyed our father and embraced. “Let me see you hand in hand,” my father said, as if he wanted to enjoy the sight. I reached out my hand to my brother, and we stood there linked for a few moments while my father and mother stood some distance away, watching us. During those brief moments, I had time to glance from my parents to my brother and assess how our contrasting looks might be perceived by them. The difference wasn’t very flattering to me. I was tall, but my brother was much taller; he had an air of confidence, of conquest, I might say. The brilliance of his complexion could only be matched by his dark eyes, which shifted from me to our parents, seeming to say, “Choose between us, and reject me if you dare.”
“My father and mother advanced and embraced us both. I clung round their necks; my brother submitted to their caresses with a kind of proud impatience, that seemed to demand a more marked recognition.
“My father and mother stepped forward and hugged us both. I wrapped my arms around their necks; my brother accepted their affection with a sort of proud impatience, as if expecting a more noticeable acknowledgment.”
“I saw no more of them,—that evening the whole household, which perhaps contain two hundred domestics, were in despair. The Duke de Monçada, that awful vision of anticipated mortality whom I had seen but once, was dead. The tapestry was torn from the walls; every room was filled with ecclesiastics; I was neglected by my attendants, and wandered through the spacious rooms, till I by chance lifted up a curtain of black velvet, and saw a sight which, young as I was, paralyzed me. My father and mother, dressed in black, sat beside a figure which I believed to be my grandfather asleep, but his sleep was very profound; my brother was there too, in a mourning dress, but its strange and grotesque disfigurement could not conceal the impatience with which he wore it, and the flashing eagerness of his expression, and the haughty brilliancy of his eye, shewed a kind of impatience of the part he was compelled to act.—I rushed forward;—I was withheld by the domestics;—I asked, “Why am I not permitted to be here, where my younger brother is?” An ecclesiastic drew me from the apartment. I struggled with him, and demanded, with an arrogance which suited my pretensions better than my prospects, “Who I was?” “The grandson of the late Duke of Monçada,” was the answer. “And why am I thus treated?” To this no answer. I was conveyed to my apartment, and closely watched during the interment of the Duke of Monçada. I was not permitted to attend his funeral. I saw the splendid and melancholy cavalcade depart from the palace. I ran from window to window to witness the funeral pomp, but was not allowed to accompany it. Two days after I was told a carriage waited for me at the gate. I entered it, and was conveyed to a convent of Ex-Jesuits, (as they were well known to be, though no one in Madrid dared to say so), where an agreement had been made for my board and education, and where I became an inmate that very day. I applied myself to my studies, my teachers were pleased, my parents visited me frequently, and gave the usual marks of affection, and all was well; till one day as they were retiring, I heard an old domestic in their suite remark, how singular it was, that the eldest son of the (now) Duke de Monçada should be educated in a convent, and brought up to a monastic life, while the younger, living in a superb palace, was surrounded by teachers suited to his rank. The word “monastic life” thrilled in my ears; it furnished me with an interpretation not only of the indulgence I had experienced in the convent, (an indulgence quite inconsistent with the usual severity of their discipline), but of the peculiar language in which I had been always addressed by the Superior, the brethren, and the boarders. The former, whom I saw once a week, bestowed the most flattering praises on the progress I had made in my studies, (praises that covered me with blushes, for I well knew it was very moderate compared with that of the other boarders), and then gave me his benediction, but never without adding, “My God! thou wilt not suffer this lamb to wander from thy fold.”
“I saw no more of them that evening; the whole household, which probably had about two hundred staff, was in despair. The Duke de Monçada, that terrifying image of looming death whom I had seen just once, was dead. The tapestries were ripped from the walls; every room was filled with clergymen; I was ignored by my attendants and wandered through the large rooms until I accidentally lifted a curtain of black velvet and saw a sight that, despite my youth, left me paralyzed. My father and mother, dressed in black, sat next to a figure I thought was my grandfather sleeping, but his sleep was very deep; my brother was there too, in mourning attire, but its odd and grotesque fit couldn’t hide the impatience he wore it with, and the eager gleam in his eyes showed a kind of frustration with the role he had to play. I rushed forward; I was held back by the staff; I asked, “Why can’t I be here where my younger brother is?” A clergyman pulled me out of the room. I struggled with him and demanded, with a boldness that suited my pretensions better than my prospects, “Who am I?” “The grandson of the late Duke of Monçada,” he replied. “And why am I being treated this way?” To this, there was no answer. I was taken back to my room and closely watched during the Duke of Monçada’s burial. I wasn’t allowed to attend his funeral. I watched the splendid and somber procession leave the palace. I ran from window to window to see the funeral spectacle but wasn’t allowed to join it. Two days later, I was told a carriage was waiting for me at the gate. I got in, and was taken to a convent of Ex-Jesuits (as everyone knew them to be, though no one in Madrid dared to say it), where arrangements had been made for my board and education, and where I became a resident that very day. I focused on my studies, my teachers were pleased, my parents visited me often and showed the usual signs of affection, and everything was fine until one day, as they were leaving, I overheard an old servant in their entourage comment on how strange it was that the eldest son of the (now) Duke de Monçada should be educated in a convent and raised for a monastic life while the younger one, living in a magnificent palace, was surrounded by teachers fitting his status. The term “monastic life” rang in my ears; it gave me a new understanding not only of the leniency I had experienced in the convent (a leniency quite at odds with the usual strictness of their discipline) but also of the peculiar way I had always been addressed by the Superior, the brothers, and the other residents. The former, whom I saw once a week, showered me with the most flattering praises for my progress in my studies (praises that made me blush because I knew I was only doing moderately well compared to the other residents), and then gave me his blessing, but never without adding, “My God! You will not let this lamb wander from your fold.”
“The brethren always assumed before me an air of tranquillity, that eulogized their situation more powerfully than the most exaggerated eloquence. The petty squabbles and intrigues of the convent, the bitter and incessant conflict of habits, tempers, and interests, the efforts of incarcerated minds for objects of excitement, the struggles to diversify endless monotony, and elevate hopeless mediocrity;—all that makes monastic life like the wrong side of tapestry, where we see only uncouth threads, and the harsh outlines, without the glow of the colours, the richness of the tissue, or the splendour of the embroidery, that renders the external surface so rich and dazzling; all this was carefully concealed. I heard something of it, however, and, young as I was, could not help wondering how men who carried the worst passions of life into their retreat, could imagine that retreat was a refuge from the erosions of their evil tempers, the monitions of conscience, and the accusations of God. The same dissimulation was practised by the boarders; the whole house was in masquerade from the moment I entered it. If I joined the latter at the time of recreation, they went through the few amusements allowed them with a kind of languid impatience, as if it was an interruption of better pursuits to which they were devoted. One of them, coming up to me, would say, “What a pity that these exercises are necessary for the support of our frail nature! what a pity we cannot devote its whole powers to the service of God!” Another would say, “I never am so happy as in the choir! What a delightful eulogy was that pronounced by the Superior on the departed Fre Jose! How thrilling was that requiem! I imagined the heavens opened, and angels descending to receive his soul, as I listened to it!”
“The brothers always acted calm and collected in front of me, which praised their situation more than any flowery speech could. The small disputes and schemes in the convent, the ongoing and bitter clashes of habits, moods, and interests, the trapped minds seeking excitement, the efforts to break the endless monotony and lift the weight of mediocrity—everything that makes monastic life resemble the back of a tapestry, where you only see rough threads and harsh outlines, without the bright colors, the richness of the fabric, or the beauty of the embroidery that makes the front so luxurious and dazzling; all of this was carefully hidden. However, I caught some glimpses of it, and despite my youth, I couldn't help but wonder how men who brought the worst passions of life into their retreat could possibly believe that retreat could shield them from the erosion of their bad tempers, the nagging of their conscience, and the accusations of God. The same pretense was maintained by the boarders; the entire house was in disguise from the moment I arrived. If I joined them during free time, they went through the few allowed activities with a sort of weary impatience, as if they were being distracted from better pursuits they were truly committed to. One of them would approach me and say, “What a shame these activities are necessary for keeping our fragile nature intact! What a shame we can’t dedicate all our energy to serving God!” Another would chime in, “I’ve never been happier than when I’m in the choir! What a beautiful tribute the Superior gave to the late Fre Jose! How moving was that requiem! I could almost see the heavens opening and angels coming down to take his soul as I listened to it!”
“All this, and much more, I had been accustomed to hear every day. I now began to understand it. I suppose they thought they had a very weak person to deal with; but the bare-faced coarseness of their manœuvres only quickened my penetration, which began to be fearfully awake. I said to them, “Are you, then, intended for the monastic life?” “We hope so.” “Yet I have heard you, Oliva, once (it was when you did not think I overheard you) I heard you complain of the length and tediousness of the homilies delivered on the eves of the saints.”—“I was then under the influence of the evil spirit doubtless,” said Oliva, who was a boy not older than myself; “Satan is sometimes permitted to buffet those whose vocation is but commencing, and whom he is therefore more afraid to lose.” “And I have heard you, Balcastro, say you had not taste for music; and to me, I confess, that of the choir appears least likely to inspire a taste for it.” “God has touched my heart since,” replied the young hypocrite, crossing himself; “and you know, friend of my soul, there is a promise, that the ears of the deaf shall be opened.” “Where are those words?” “In the Bible.” “The Bible?—But we are not permitted to read it.” “True, dear Monçada, but we have the word of our Superior and the brethren for it, and that is enough.” “Certainly; our spiritual guides must take on themselves the whole responsibility of that state, whose enjoyments and punishments they reserve in their own hands; but, Balcastro, are you willing to take this life on their word, as well as the next, and resign it before you have tried it?” “My dear friend, you only speak to tempt me.” “I do not speak to tempt,” said I, and was turning indignantly away, when the bell ringing, produced its usual effect on us all. My companions assumed a more sanctified air, and I struggled for a more composed one.
“All this, and a lot more, I was used to hearing every day. I started to understand it now. I guess they thought they were dealing with someone very weak; but the blatant crudeness of their tactics only sharpened my insight, which was becoming frighteningly alert. I said to them, “So, are you meant for monastic life?” “We hope so.” “Yet I heard you, Oliva, once (it was when you didn’t think I was listening) complain about the length and dullness of the homilies given on the eves of the saints.” —“I was probably under the influence of the evil spirit back then,” said Oliva, who was just a boy my age; “Satan sometimes takes advantage of those whose calling is just beginning, and he’s more afraid of losing them.” “And I heard you, Balcastro, say that you have no taste for music; honestly, I think the choir’s music is the least likely to make someone enjoy it.” “God has touched my heart since then,” replied the young hypocrite, crossing himself; “and you know, dear friend, there’s a promise that the ears of the deaf shall be opened.” “Where are those words?” “In the Bible.” “The Bible?—But we aren’t allowed to read it.” “That’s true, dear Monçada, but we have the word of our Superior and the brothers for that, and that’s enough.” “Of course; our spiritual leaders must bear the full responsibility of that state, whose pleasures and punishments they hold in their own hands; but, Balcastro, are you willing to accept this life on their word, as well as the next, and give it up before you’ve even tried it?” “My dear friend, you’re just trying to tempt me.” “I’m not trying to tempt,” I said, and was about to turn away in anger when the bell rang, having its usual effect on all of us. My companions took on a more pious demeanor, and I struggled to keep my own more composed.”
“As we went to the church, they conversed in whispers, but those whispers were intended to reach my ear. I could hear them say, “It is in vain that he struggles with grace; there never was a more decided vocation; God never obtained a more glorious victory. Already he has the look of a child of heaven;—the monastic gait,—the downcast look;—the motion of his arms naturally imitates the sign of the cross, and the very folds of his mantle arrange themselves, by a divine instinct, into those of a Monk’s habit.” And all this while my gait was disturbed, my countenance flushed, and often lifted to heaven, and my arms employed in hastily adjusting my cloak, that had fallen off my shoulder from my agitation, and whose disordered folds resembled any thing but those of a Monk’s habit. From that evening I began to perceive my danger, and to meditate how to avert it. I had no inclination for the monastic life; but after vespers, and the evening exercise in my own cell, I began to doubt if this very repugnance was not itself a sin. Silence and night deepened the impression, and I lay awake for many hours, supplicating God to enlighten me, to enable me not to oppose his will, but clearly to reveal that will to me; and if he was not pleased to call me to a monastic life, to support my resolution in undergoing every thing that might be inflicted on me, sooner than profane that state by extorted vows and an alienated mind. That my prayers might be more effectual, I offered them up first in the name of the Virgin, then in that of the Patron-saint of the family, and then of the Saint on whose eve I was born. I lay in great agitation till morning, and went to matins without having closed my eyes, I had, however, I felt, acquired resolution,—at least I thought so. Alas! I knew not what I had to encounter. I was like a man going to sea with a day’s provision, and imagining he is victualled for a voyage to the poles. I went through my exercises (as they were called) with uncommon assiduity that day; already I felt the necessity of imposition,—fatal lesson of monastic institutions. We dined at noon; and soon after my father’s carriage arrived, and I was permitted to go for an hour on the banks of the Manzanares. To my surprise my father was in the carriage, and though he welcomed me with a kind of embarrassment, I was delighted to meet him. He was a layman at least,—he might have a heart.
“As we walked to the church, they whispered to each other, but their whispers were meant for me. I heard them say, “It's pointless for him to struggle with grace; there has never been a clearer calling; God has never achieved a more glorious victory. He already has the appearance of a child of heaven—the monastic walk, the downcast look; the way he moves his arms seems to naturally form the sign of the cross, and the very folds of his cloak arrange themselves, by some divine instinct, like a Monk’s robe.” Meanwhile, my walk was unsteady, my face was flushed, and I often looked upward, my arms busy trying to fix my cloak, which had slipped off my shoulder due to my agitation and whose disordered folds looked anything but like a Monk’s robe. That evening, I began to realize my predicament and to think about how to resolve it. I had no desire for the monastic life; but after evening prayers and my own time in my cell, I started to wonder if this very reluctance was a sin. The silence and nighttime deepened my worries, and I lay awake for many hours, pleading with God to enlighten me, to help me not oppose His will, but to make that will clear to me; and if He was not choosing me for a monastic life, to strengthen my resolve to endure whatever might come my way, rather than tarnish that state with forced vows and an unwilling heart. To make my prayers more effective, I offered them first in the name of the Virgin, then in the name of the family’s patron saint, and finally in the name of the saint on whose eve I was born. I lay there in great agitation until morning and went to matins without sleeping, but I felt I had gained resolution—at least I thought so. Alas! I didn’t know what lay ahead. I was like someone setting out to sea with provisions for a day, thinking he was prepared for a journey to the ends of the earth. I went through my tasks (as they called them) with unusual diligence that day; I could already sense the need for imposing rules—a harsh lesson from monastic life. We had lunch at noon, and shortly afterward, my father's carriage arrived, and I was allowed to go for an hour along the banks of the Manzanares. To my surprise, my father was in the carriage, and although he greeted me with a bit of awkwardness, I was thrilled to see him. At least he was a layman—he might have a heart.
“I was disappointed at the measured phrase he addressed me in, and this froze me at once into a rigid determination, to be as much on my guard with him, as I must be within the walls of the convent. The conversation began, “You like your convent, my son?” “Very much,” (there was not a word of truth in my answer, but the fear of circumvention always teaches falsehood, and we have only to thank our instructors). “The Superior is very fond of you.” “He seems so.” “The brethren are attentive to your studies, and capable of directing them, and appreciating your progress.” “They seem so.” “And the boarders—they are sons of the first families in Spain, they appear all satisfied with their situation, and eager to embrace its advantages.” “They seem so.” “My dear son, why have you thrice answered me in the same monotonous, unmeaning phrase?” “Because I thought it all seeming.” “How, then, would you say that the devotion of those holy men, and the profound attention of their pupils, whose studies are alike beneficial to man, and redounding to the glory of the church to which they are dedicated—” “My dearest father,—I say nothing of them,—but I dare to speak of myself,—I can never be a monk,—if that is your object—spurn me,—order your lacqueys to drag me from this carriage,—leave me a beggar in the streets to cry (13)“fire and water,”—but do not make me a monk.” My father appeared stunned by this apostrophe. He did not utter a word. He had not expected such a premature developement of the secret which he imagined he had to disclose, not to hear disclosed. At this moment the carriage turned into the Prado; a thousand magnificent equipages, with plumed horses, superb caparisons, and beautiful women bowing to the cavaliers, who stood for a moment on the foot-board, and then bowed their adieus to the “ladies of their love,” passed before our eyes. I saw my father, at this moment, arrange his superb mantle, and the silk net in which his long black hair was bound, and give the signal to his lacqueys to stop, that he might mingle among the crowd. I caught this moment,—I grasped his mantle.—“Father, you find this world delightful then,—would you ask me to resign it,—me,—who am your child.”—“But you are too young for it, my son.” “Oh, then, my father, I am surely much too young for another world, to which you would force me.” “Force you, my child, my first-born!” And these words he uttered with such tenderness, that I involuntarily kissed his hands, while his lips eagerly pressed my forehead. It was at this moment that I studied, with all the eagerness of hope, my father’s physiognomy, or what artists would call his physique.
“I was disappointed by the way he spoke to me, and that instantly made me determined to be just as guarded with him as I needed to be within the convent's walls. The conversation started with, “Do you like your convent, my son?” “Very much,” (there wasn't a bit of truth in my answer, but the fear of being outsmarted always teaches us to lie, thanks to those who teach us). “The Superior cares a lot about you.” “He seems to.” “The brethren pay attention to your studies and are capable of guiding them and recognizing your progress.” “They seem to.” “And the boarders—they come from some of the most prominent families in Spain; they all seem satisfied with their situation and eager to take advantage of it.” “They seem to.” “My dear son, why have you answered me with the same dull, meaningless phrase three times?” “Because that’s how it all seems.” “Then how would you say that the devotion of those holy men and the deep attention of their students—whose studies benefit mankind and bring glory to the church they serve—” “My dearest father,—I’m not saying anything about them,—but I dare to talk about myself,—I can never be a monk,—if that’s what you want—reject me,—order your servants to drag me from this carriage,—leave me to beg in the streets and shout (13)“fire and water,”—but don’t make me a monk.” My father looked shocked by my outburst. He didn’t say a word. He hadn’t expected such an early reveal of the secret he thought he needed to share, not hear shared. At that moment, the carriage turned into the Prado; a thousand magnificent carriages, with plumed horses, stunning decorations, and beautiful women bowing to the gallants, who stood for a moment on the footboard, then bade farewell to the “ladies of their love,” passed by us. I saw my father at that moment adjust his elegant cloak and the silk net that held his long black hair, signaling to his servants to stop so he could join the crowd. I seized that moment—I grabbed his cloak. “Father, you think this world is wonderful then—would you ask me to give it up—me—who is your child?” “But you are too young for it, my son.” “Oh, then, my father, I am definitely much too young for another world that you want to force upon me.” “Force you, my child, my firstborn!” And he said this with such tenderness that I instinctively kissed his hands while he eagerly pressed his lips to my forehead. It was at that moment that I studied, with all the eagerness of hope, the features of my father’s face, or what artists might call his physique.
“He had been my parent before he was sixteen; his features were beautiful, his figure the most graceful and lover-like I ever beheld, and his early marriage had preserved him from all the evils of youthful excess, and spared the glow of feature, and elasticity of muscle, and grace of juvenility, so often withered by vice, almost before they have bloomed. He was now but twenty-eight, and looked ten years younger. He was evidently conscious of this, and as much alive to the enjoyments of youth, as if he were still in its spring. He was at the same moment rushing into all the luxuries of youthful enjoyment and voluptuous splendour, and dooming one, who was at least young enough to be his son, to the frozen and hopeless monotony of a cloister. I laid hold of this with the grasp of a drowning man. But a drowning man never grasped a straw so weak as he who depends on the worldly feeling of another for the support of his own.
“He had been my parent before he turned sixteen; his features were strikingly beautiful, his physique the most graceful and romantic I had ever seen, and his early marriage had kept him safe from all the downsides of youthful excess, preserving the brilliance of his features, the elasticity of his muscles, and the charm of his youth, which is often ruined by vice before it can fully develop. He was now only twenty-eight and looked ten years younger. He was clearly aware of this and was as eager to enjoy life as if he were still in his youth. At the same time, he was indulging in all the luxuries of youthful pleasure and lavishness while condemning someone who was at least young enough to be his son, to the cold and unending monotony of a cloister. I held onto this with the desperation of a drowning man. But a drowning man has never clung to a lifeline as fragile as someone who relies on the emotions of another for their own sense of support.
“Pleasure is very selfish; and when selfishness pleads to selfishness for relief, it is like a bankrupt asking his fellow-prisoner to go bail for him. This was my conviction at the moment, yet still I reflected, (for suffering supplies the place of experience in youth, and they are most expert casuists who have graduated only in the school of misfortune), I reflected, that a taste for pleasure, while it renders a man selfish in one sense, renders him generous in another. The real voluptuary, though he would not part with his slightest indulgence to save the world from destruction, would yet wish all the world to be enjoying itself, (provided it was not at his expence), because his own would be increased by it. To this I clung, and intreated my father to indulge me with another view of the brilliant scene before us. He complied, and his feelings, softened by this compliance, and exhilarated by the spectacle, (which interested him more than me, who observed it only for its effect on him), became more favourable than ever. I availed myself of this, and, while returning to the convent, threw the whole power of my nature and intellect into one (almost) shrieking appeal to his heart. I compared myself to the unhappy Esau, deprived of his birthright by a younger brother, and I exclaimed in his language, “Hast thou no blessing for me! Bless me, even me also, Oh my father!” My father was affected; he promised my intreaty every consideration; but he hinted some difficulty to be encountered on my mother’s part, much on that of her Director, who (I afterwards found) governed the whole family, and still more remotely hinted at something insurmountable and inexplicable. He suffered me, however, to kiss his hand at parting, and vainly struggled with his emotions when he felt it damp with my tears.
“Pleasure is very self-centered; and when self-interest seeks help from self-interest for relief, it’s like a broke person asking their fellow inmate to bail them out. That’s what I believed at that moment, yet I still thought about it, (since suffering provides the experience in youth, and those who have only learned through hardship are often the most skilled in reasoning), I reflected that a desire for pleasure, while it makes a person selfish in one way, also makes them generous in another. The true pleasure-seeker, although he wouldn’t give up even the smallest indulgence to save the world from ruin, would still want everyone else to be enjoying themselves (as long as it wasn’t at his expense) because that would enhance his own enjoyment. I held onto this belief and urged my father to let me see the beautiful scene in front of us once more. He agreed, and his feelings, softened by this agreement and lifted by the spectacle (which interested him more than me, since I was only observing its effect on him), became more positive than ever. I took advantage of this moment and, on the way back to the convent, poured all my heart and mind into one (almost) desperate plea to his heart. I compared myself to the unfortunate Esau, robbed of his birthright by a younger brother, and I cried out in his words, “Hast thou no blessing for me? Bless me, even me also, Oh my father!” My father was touched; he promised to consider my plea seriously; but he hinted at some challenges with my mother, particularly from her advisor, who (I later learned) controlled the whole family, and even more vaguely suggested something insurmountable and mysterious. However, he allowed me to kiss his hand at parting, and he struggled to contain his emotions when he felt it damp with my tears.
“It was not till two days after, that I was summoned to attend my mother’s Director, who was waiting for me in the parlour. I deemed this delay the result of a long family debate, or (as it seemed to me) conspiracy; and I tried to prepare myself for the multifarious warfare in which I had now to engage with parents, directors, superiors, and monks, and boarders, all sworn to win the day, and not caring whether they carried their point by storm, sap, mine, or blockade. I began to measure the power of the assailants, and to try to furnish myself with weapons suited to their various modes of attack. My father was gentle, flexible, and vacillating. I had softened him in my favour, and I felt that was all that could be done with him. But the Director was to be encountered with different arms. As I went down to the parlour, I composed my looks, my gait, I modulated my voice, I adjusted my dress. I was on my guard, body, mind, mien, clothes, every thing. He was a grave, but mild-looking ecclesiastic; one must have had the treachery of Judas to suspect him of treachery. I felt disarmed, I even experienced some compunction. “Perhaps,” said I, “I have all this while armed myself against a message of reconciliation.” The Director began with some trifling inquiries about my health, and my progress in study, but he asked them in a tone of interest. I said to myself, it would not be decorous for him to enter on the subject of his visit too soon;—I answered him calmly, but my heart palpitated with violence. A silence ensued, and then suddenly turning towards me, he said, “My dear child, I understand your objections to a monastic life are insurmountable. I do not wonder at it; its habits must appear very unconciliating to youth, and, in fact, I know not to what period of life abstinence, privation, and solitude, are particularly agreeable; it was the wish of your parents doubtless; but”—This address, so full of candour, almost overpowered me; caution and every thing else forsook me as I exclaimed, “But what then, my father?” “But, I was going to observe, how rarely our own views coincide with those which others entertain for us, and how difficult it is to decide which are the least erroneous.” “Was that all?” said I, shrinking with disappointment. “That was all; for instance, some people, (of whom I once happened to be one), might be fanciful enough to imagine, that the superior experience and proved affection of parents should qualify them to decide on this point better than their children; nay, I have heard some carry their absurdity so far, as to talk of the rights of nature, the obligations of duty, and the useful coercion of restraint; but since I had the pleasure of becoming acquainted with your resolution, I am beginning to be of opinion, that a youth, not thirteen years of age, may be an incomparable judge in the last resort, particularly when the question bears a trifling relation to his eternal as well as temporal interest; in such a case, he has doubtless the double advantage of dictating both to his spiritual and natural parents.” “My father, I beg you to speak without irony or ridicule; you may be very clever, but I merely wish you to be intelligible and serious.” “Do you wish me, then, to speak seriously?” and he appeared to collect himself as he asked this question. “Certainly.” “Seriously, then, my dear child, do you not believe that your parents love you? Have you not received from your infancy every mark of affection from them? Have you not been pressed to their bosoms from your very cradle?” At these words I struggled vainly with my feelings, and wept, while I answered, “Yes.” “I am sorry, my dear child, to see you thus overpowered; my object was to appeal to your reason, (for you have no common share of reasoning power),—and to your reason I appeal;—can you suppose that parents, who have treated you with such tenderness, who love you as they do their own souls, could act (as your conduct charges them) with causeless and capricious cruelty towards you? Must you not be aware there is a reason, and that it must be a profound one? Would it not be more worthy of your duty, as well as your superior sense, to inquire into, than contend with it?” “Is it founded upon any thing in my conduct, then?—I am willing to do every thing,—to sacrifice every thing.”—“I understand,—you are willing to do every thing but what is required of you,—and to sacrifice every thing but your own inclination.” “But you have hinted at a reason.” The Director was silent. “You urged me to inquire into it.” The Director was silent still. “My father, I adjure you, by the habit you wear, unmuffle this terrible phantom to me; there is nothing I cannot encounter”—“Except the commands of your parents. But am I at liberty to discover this secret to you?” said the Director, in a tone of internal debate. “Can I imagine that you, who have in the very outset outraged parental authority, will revere parental feelings?” “My father, I do not understand you.” “My dear child, I am compelled to act with a caution and reserve unsuited to my character, which is naturally as open as yours. I dread the disclosure of a secret; it is repugnant to my habits of profound confidence; and I dread disclosing any thing to a character impetuous like yours. I feel myself reduced to a most painful situation.” “My father, act and speak with candour, my situation requires it, and your own profession demands it from you. My father, remember the inscription over the confessional which thrilled my very blood to read, “God hears thee.” Remember God hears you always, and will you not deal sincerely with one whom God has placed at your mercy?” I spoke with much agitation, and the Director appeared affected for a moment; that is, he passed his hand over his eyes, which were as dry as—his heart. He paused for several minutes, and then said, “My dear child, dare I trust you? I confess I came prepared to treat you like a boy, but I feel I am disposed to consider you as a man. You have the intelligence, the penetration, the decision of a man. Have you the feelings of one?” “Try me, my father.” I did not perceive that his irony, his secret, and his parade of feeling, were all alike theatrical, and substitutionary for real interest and sincerity. “If I should be inclined to trust you, my dear child,”—“I shall be grateful.” “And secret.” “And secret, my father.” “Then imagine yourself”—“Oh! my father, let me not have to imagine any thing—tell me the truth.” “Foolish boy,—am I then so bad a painter, that I must write the name under the figure.” “I understand you, my father, and shall not interrupt you again.” “Then imagine to yourself the honour of one of the first houses in Spain; the peace of a whole family,—the feelings of a father,—the honour of a mother,—the interests of religion,—the eternal salvation of an individual, all suspended in one scale. What do you think could outweigh them?” “Nothing,” I replied ardently. “Yet, in the opposite scale you throw nothing,—the caprice of a boy not thirteen years old;—this is all you have to oppose to the claims of nature, of society, and of God.” “My father, I am penetrated with horror at what you have said,—does all this depend on me?” “It does,—it does all depend on you.” “But how, then,—I am bewildered,—I am willing to make a sacrifice,—tell me what I am to do.” “Embrace, my dear child, the monastic life; this will accomplish the views of all who love you, ensure your own salvation, and fulfil the will of God, who is calling you at this moment by the voices of your affectionate parents, and the supplications of the minister of heaven, who is now kneeling before you.” And he sunk on his knees before me.
“It wasn't until two days later that I was called to meet my mother's Director, who was waiting for me in the parlor. I figured this delay was the result of a long family debate, or what seemed to me like a conspiracy. I tried to prepare myself for the many battles I now had to fight with parents, directors, superiors, monks, and boarders, all determined to win and indifferent to whether they achieved their goals through force, stealth, or siege. I started to assess the strength of my opponents and to equip myself with appropriate defenses against their various tactics. My father was gentle, flexible, and waffling. I had softened him in my favor, and I felt that was all I could do with him. But the Director required a different approach. As I headed to the parlor, I adjusted my expressions, my walk, modulated my voice, and fixed my outfit. I was on guard, every aspect of myself—body, mind, demeanor, clothes—prepared. He was a serious yet kind-looking ecclesiastic; one would have to possess the treachery of Judas to suspect him of deceit. I felt disarmed and even a little remorseful. “Maybe,” I thought, “I've been preparing myself to fight against a message of reconciliation.” The Director started with a few casual questions about my health and my studies, but he asked in an interested tone. I told myself it wouldn't be proper for him to dive into his visit too soon; I answered him calmly while my heart raced. Silence fell, and then suddenly he turned to me and said, “My dear child, I see that your objections to a monastic life are insurmountable. I don't blame you; its routines must seem very uninviting to youth, and honestly, I can’t say at what stage in life abstinence, deprivation, and solitude are particularly appealing; it was surely your parents' wish; but—” This frank address nearly overwhelmed me; caution and everything else left me as I exclaimed, “But what then, my father?” “But I was going to say, how often our hopes clash with those of others, and how tough it is to figure out which views are the least incorrect.” “Was that all?” I asked, feeling disappointed. “That was it; for instance, some people (I was once one of them) may have fancied that the superior experience and proven love of parents should allow them to make better decisions on this matter than their children. I’ve even heard some take their absurdity so far as to mention the rights of nature, the obligations of duty, and the helpful restraint of rules; but after learning your resolve, I’m starting to think a youth, barely thirteen years old, can be an exceptional judge in the end, particularly when the issue has only a slight link to both his eternal and temporal interests; in such cases, he certainly has the double advantage of influencing both his spiritual and natural parents.” “My father, I ask you to speak without sarcasm or mockery; you may be clever, but I just need you to be clear and serious.” “Do you want me to speak seriously?” he said as if collecting himself. “Absolutely.” “Seriously then, my dear child, do you not believe that your parents love you? Have you not received every sign of their affection since you were a baby? Haven't they held you close since your cradle?” At these words, I struggled unsuccessfully with my emotions and cried as I replied, “Yes.” “I regret seeing you so overwhelmed; my aim was to appeal to your reason (which you possess in abundance) — and to that reason I appeal; can you really think that parents who have treated you with such tenderness, who love you as their own souls, could act (as your behavior suggests) with baseless and arbitrary cruelty towards you? Must you not understand there is a reason, and that it must be a deep one? Wouldn’t it be more in line with your duty, as well as your superior intelligence, to investigate it rather than resist it?” “Is it founded on anything in my actions then?—I’m willing to do anything—to sacrifice everything.” “I see—you’re willing to do everything except what is asked of you—and to sacrifice everything but your own preferences.” “But you suggested there was a reason.” The Director fell silent. “You told me to explore it.” He remained silent still. “My father, I urge you, by the robe you wear, reveal this terrible secret to me; there’s nothing I can’t confront”—“Except your parents' commands. But can I reveal this secret to you?” the Director said, sounding torn. “Can I believe that you, who have outright defied parental authority, will honor parental feelings?” “My father, I don’t understand you.” “My dear child, I have to act with a caution and restraint that doesn’t fit my character, which is as open as yours. I dread revealing a secret; it goes against my nature of deep trust; and I fear sharing anything with a temperament as impulsive as yours. I feel trapped in a very uncomfortable situation.” “My father, please act and speak openly; my situation demands it, and your own position asks it of you. Remember the words over the confessional that sent chills through me, ‘God hears you.’ Remember, God hears you always, and will you not treat sincerely with one whom God has placed at your mercy?” I spoke with intense emotion, and the Director seemed affected for a brief moment; that is, he ran a hand over his eyes, which were as dry as—his heart. He paused for several minutes and then said, “My dear child, can I trust you? I admit I came ready to treat you like a child, but I find myself inclined to view you as a man. You have the intelligence, insight, and decisiveness of a man. Do you have the feelings of one?” “Test me, my father.” I didn't notice that his sarcasm, his secret, and his feigned emotions were all just a performance, a replacement for genuine concern and honesty. “If I were to be inclined to trust you, my dear child,”—“I would be grateful.” “And discreet.” “And discreet, my father.” “Then picture yourself”—“Oh! my father, please don’t make me imagine anything—tell me the truth.” “Foolish boy—am I such a poor artist that I need to write the name under the image?” “I understand you, my father, and I won't interrupt again.” “Then picture the honor of one of the foremost families in Spain; the peace of an entire family—the feelings of a father—the honor of a mother—the stakes of religion—the eternal salvation of a person, all held in one balance. What do you think could outweigh them?” “Nothing,” I replied passionately. “Yet, in the opposite balance, you put nothing,—the whim of a boy not yet thirteen years old;—that’s all you bring against the claims of nature, society, and God.” “My father, I am filled with dread at what you've said—is everything depending on me?” “It does—all of it depends on you.” “But how then—I am confused—I’m ready to make a sacrifice—tell me what I must do.” “Embrace, my dear child, the monastic life; this will fulfill the wishes of all who love you, ensure your own salvation, and accomplish the will of God, who is calling you at this very moment through the voices of your loving parents and the prayers of the minister of heaven, who is now kneeling before you.” And he sank to his knees before me.
“This prostration, so unexpected, so revolting, and so like the monastic habit of artificial humiliation, completely annihilated the effect of his language. I retreated from his arms, which were extended towards me. “My father, I cannot,—I will never become a monk.” “Wretch! and you refuse, then, to listen to the call of your conscience, the adjuration of your parents, and the voice of God?” The fury with which he uttered these words,—the change from a ministering angel to an infuriated and menacing demon, had an effect just contrary to what he expected. I said calmly, “My conscience does not reproach me,—I have never disobeyed its calls. My parents have adjured me only through your mouth; and I hope, for their sakes, the organ has not been inspired by them. And the voice of God, echoed from my own heart, bids me not to obey you, by adulterating his service with prostituted vows.” As I spoke thus, the Director changed the whole character of his figure, his attitude, and his language;—from the extreme of supplication or of terror, he passed in a moment, with the facility of an actor, to a rigid and breathless sternness. His figure rose from the ground before me like that of the Prophet Samuel before the astonished eyes of Saul. He dropt the dramatist, and was the monk in a moment. “And you will not take the vows?” “I will not, my father.” “And you will brave the resentment of your parents, and the denunciations of the church.” “I have done nothing to deserve either.” “But you will encounter both, to cherish your horrid resolution of being the enemy of God.” “I am not the enemy of God for speaking the truth.” “Liar and hypocrite, you blaspheme!” “Stop, my father, these are words unbecoming your profession, and unsuited to this place.” “I acknowledge the justice of the rebuke, and submit to it, though uttered by the mouth of a child.”—And he dropped his hypocritical eyes, folded his hands on his breast, and murmured, “Fiat voluntas tua. My dear child, my zeal for the service of God, and the honour of your family, to which I am attached equally by principle and affection, have carried me too far,—I confess it; but have I to ask pardon of you also, my child, for a redundance of that affection and zeal for your house, which its descendant has proved himself destitute of?” The mingled humiliation and irony of this address had no effect on me. He saw it had not; for after slowly raising his eyes to watch that effect, he saw me standing in silence, not trusting my voice with a word, lest I should utter something rash and disrespectful,—not daring to lift up my eyes, lest their expression should speak without making language necessary.
“This bowing down, so unexpected, so disgusting, and so like the monkish practice of forced humility, completely destroyed the impact of his words. I pulled away from his outstretched arms. “My father, I can’t,—I will never become a monk.” “Wretch! So you won’t listen to the call of your conscience, the pleading of your parents, and the voice of God?” The rage with which he spoke these words—the shift from a kind angel to a furious and threatening demon—had the opposite effect of what he intended. I replied calmly, “My conscience does not blame me—I have never ignored its calls. My parents have only urged me through you; I hope, for their sake, that you’re not truly speaking for them. And the voice of God, resonating from my own heart, tells me not to obey you by corrupting his service with false vows.” As I said this, the Director changed completely in terms of his demeanor, posture, and words;—from extreme pleading or fear, he transitioned in an instant, like an actor, to a rigid and breathless severity. His presence rose before me like that of the Prophet Samuel before the astonished King Saul. He dropped the dramatist role and became the monk in an instant. “And you will not take the vows?” “I will not, my father.” “And you will face the anger of your parents and the penalties of the church.” “I haven’t done anything to deserve either.” “But you will confront both to hold on to your dreadful resolution of being against God.” “I am not against God for speaking the truth.” “Liar and hypocrite, you blaspheme!” “Please stop, my father, those words are unworthy of your position and inappropriate for this place.” “I accept the justice of your reprimand, and I will take it, even though it comes from a child.” He lowered his hypocritical gaze, folded his hands over his chest, and murmured, “Fiat voluntas tua. My dear child, my passion for serving God, and the honor of your family, which I hold equally by principle and emotion, has led me too far—I admit it; but must I also ask for your forgiveness, my child, for being overly affectionate and zealous for your family when its descendant has shown himself to be lacking?” The mixed humiliation and irony of this speech had no effect on me. He noticed that it hadn’t; after slowly lifting his eyes to gauge my reaction, he saw me standing in silence, not trusting my voice to say anything, fearing I might say something impulsive and disrespectful—not daring to raise my gaze, so my expression wouldn’t betray my feelings without needing words.
“I believe the Director felt his situation rather critical; his interest in the family depended on it, and he attempted to cover his retreat with all the expertness and fertility of manœuvre which belong to an ecclesiastical tactician. “My dear child, we have been both wrong, I from zeal, and you from—no matter what; our business is to exchange forgiveness with each other, and to implore it of God, whom we have both offended. My dear child, let us prostrate ourselves before him, and even while our hearts are glowing with human passion, God may seize that moment to impress the seal of his grace on both, and fix it there for ever. Often the earthquake and the whirlwind are succeeded by the still, small voice, and God is there.—Let us pray.” I fell on my knees, resolved to pray in my heart; but in a short time, the fervour of his language, the eloquence and energy of his prayers, dragged me along with him, and I felt myself compelled to pray against every dictate of my own heart. He had reserved this display for the last, and he had judged well. I never heard any thing so like inspiration; as I listened, and involuntarily, to effusions that seemed to issue from no mortal lips, I began to doubt my own motives, and search my heart. I had disdained his taunts, I had defied and conquered his passion, but as he prayed, I wept. This going over the same ground with the heart, is one of the most painful and humiliating of all exercises; the virtue of yesterday becomes the vice of to-day; we ask with the desponding and restless scepticism of Pilate, “What is truth?” but the oracle that was so eloquent one moment, is dumb the next, or if it answers, it is with that ambiguity that makes us dread we have to consult again—again—and for ever—in vain.
“I think the Director felt his situation was quite serious; his interest in the family relied on it, and he tried to hide his retreat with all the skill and cleverness of a religious tactician. “My dear child, we were both mistaken, I because of my zeal, and you for—well, it doesn't matter; our goal is to exchange forgiveness with each other and to ask for it from God, whom we have both wronged. My dear child, let’s humble ourselves before Him, and even while our hearts are filled with human emotions, God might take that moment to grant us His grace and seal it in us forever. Often, the earthquake and the whirlwind are followed by the still, small voice, and God is there.—Let us pray.” I dropped to my knees, determined to pray in my heart; but soon, the intensity of his words, the eloquence and passion of his prayers, pulled me in, and I felt forced to pray against my own feelings. He had saved this display for last, and he had made the right choice. I never heard anything so much like inspiration; as I listened involuntarily to words that seemed to come from no human mouth, I began to question my own motives and examine my heart. I had dismissed his taunts, I had resisted and overcome his passion, but as he prayed, I cried. This revisiting of the same ground emotionally is one of the most painful and humbling exercises; yesterday’s virtue becomes today’s vice; we ask with the despairing and restless skepticism of Pilate, “What is truth?” but the oracle that was so eloquent one moment is silent the next, or if it does respond, it’s with an ambiguity that makes us fear we’ll have to seek answers again—and again—and forever—in vain.
“I was now in a state quite fit for the Director’s purpose; but he was fatigued with the part he had played with so little success, and took his leave, imploring me to continue my importunities to Heaven to direct and enlighten me, while he himself would supplicate all the saints in heaven to touch the hearts of my parents, and reveal to them some means of saving me from the crime and perjury of a forced vocation, without involving themselves in a crime, if possible, of blacker dye and greater magnitude. Saying so he left me, to urge my parents, with all his influence, to pursue the most rigorous measures to enforce my adoption of the conventual life. His motives for doing so were sufficiently strong when he visited me, but their strength was increased tenfold before his departure. He had reckoned confidently on the power of his remonstrances; he had been repulsed; the disgrace of such a defeat rankled in the core of his heart. He had been only a partizan in the cause, but he was now a party. What was a matter of conscience before, was now a matter of honour with him; and I rather believe that the Director laid a greater stress on the latter, or made a great havock of confusion between both in his mind. Be that as it may, I passed a few days after his visit in a state of indescribable excitement. I had something to hope, and that is often better than something to enjoy. The cup of hope always excites thirst, that of fruition disappoints or quenches it. I took long walks in the garden alone. I framed imaginary conversations to myself. The boarders observed me, and said to each other, according to their instructions, “He is meditating on his vocation, he is supplicating for illuminating grace, let us not disturb him.” I did not undeceive them; but I reflected with increasing horror on a system that forced hypocrisy to a precocity unparalleled, and made the last vice of life the earliest of conventual youth. But I soon forgot reflection, to plunge into reverie. I imagined myself at the palace of my father; I saw him, my mother, and the Director, engaged in debate. I spoke for each, and felt for all. I supplied the passionate eloquence of the Director, his strong representations of my aversion to the habit, his declaration that further importunity on their part would be as impious as it was fruitless. I saw all the impression I once flattered myself I had made on my father revived. I saw my mother yield. I heard the murmur of doubtful acquiescence,—the decision, the congratulations. I saw the carriage approaching,—I heard the convent doors fly open. Liberty,—liberty,—I was in their arms; no, I was at their feet. Let those who smile at me, ask themselves whether they have been indebted most to imagination or reality for all they have enjoyed in life, if indeed they have ever enjoyed any thing. In these internal dramas, however, I always felt that the persons did not speak with the interest I wished; and the speeches I put into their mouths would have been spoken with ten thousand times more animation by myself. Still I felt the most exquisite enjoyment in these reveries, and perhaps it was not diminished by the thought how I was deceiving my companions the whole time. But dissimulation always teaches dissimulation; and the only question is, whether we shall be the masters of the art or its victims? a question soon decided by our self-love.
“I was now in a state that was just right for the Director’s purpose; but he was worn out from the role he had played with such little success, and took his leave, asking me to keep praying to Heaven for guidance and clarity, while he would plead with all the saints to touch the hearts of my parents and show them a way to save me from the crime and falsehood of a forced vocation, without getting themselves involved in a crime, if possible, that was even more serious and significant. Saying this, he left me to urge my parents, using all his influence, to take the strictest measures to force me into a convent life. His reasons for doing so were already strong when he visited me, but their intensity grew tenfold before he departed. He had been confident in the power of his arguments but had faced rejection; the shame of such defeat weighed heavily on his heart. He had started as a partizan in the cause, but he was now a party in it. What was once a matter of conscience had become a matter of honor for him, and I believe that the Director placed a greater emphasis on the latter or got them confused in his mind. Regardless, I spent the next few days after his visit in a state of indescribable excitement. I had something to hope for, and that is often better than something to enjoy. The cup of hope always arouses thirst, while the cup of fulfillment can disappoint or satisfy it. I took long walks in the garden alone. I created imagined conversations in my mind. The others noticed me and commented among themselves, as instructed, “He is reflecting on his vocation, he is praying for enlightening grace, let’s not disturb him.” I didn’t correct them; instead, I reflected with growing horror on a system that forced hypocrisy to an unimaginable level, making the worst vice of life the earliest mark of convent youth. But I soon forgot my reflections and fell into daydreams. I pictured myself at my father’s palace; I saw him, my mother, and the Director deep in debate. I spoke for each of them and felt for all. I provided the passionate arguments from the Director, his strong claims about my dislike for the habit, his proclamation that any additional pressure from them would be as wrong as it was useless. I saw all the progress I once thought I had made with my father come back to life. I saw my mother give in. I heard whispers of hesitant agreement—the decision, the congratulations. I saw the carriage approaching—I heard the convent doors swing open. Freedom—freedom—I was in their arms; no, I was at their feet. Let those who smile at me consider whether they owe more to imagination or reality for all they have enjoyed in life, if indeed they've ever enjoyed anything. In these mental dramas, however, I always felt that the characters weren’t speaking with the enthusiasm I desired; the lines I imagined for them would have been delivered with a thousand times more passion by me. Still, I took the utmost pleasure in these daydreams, and perhaps my enjoyment wasn't lessened by the knowledge that I was deceiving my companions the entire time. But pretension always teaches pretension; and the only question is whether we will be the masters of this art or its victims—a question quickly answered by our self-love.
“It was on the sixth day that I heard, with a beating heart, a carriage stop. I could have sworn to the sound of its wheels. I was in the hall before I was summoned. I felt I could not be in the wrong, nor was I. I drove to my father’s palace in a delirium,—a vision of repulse and of reconciliation, of gratitude and of despair. I was ushered into a room, where were assembled my father, my mother, and the Director, all seated, and silent as statues. I approached, I kissed their hands, and then stood at a small distance breathless. My father was the first to break silence, but he spoke very much with the air of a man who was repeating a part dictated to him; and the tone of his voice contradicted every word he prepared to utter. “My son, I have sent for you, no longer to contend with your weak and wicked obstinacy, but to announce to you my own resolution. The will of Heaven and of your parents has devoted you to its service, and your resistance can only make us miserable, without in the least frustrating that resolution.” At these words, gasping for breath, my lips involuntarily unclosed; my father imagined this was an attempt to reply, though in fact I was not capable of uttering a syllable, and hastened to prevent it. “My son, all opposition is unavailing, all discussion fruitless. Your destiny is decided, and though your struggles may render it wretched, they cannot reverse it. Be reconciled, my child, to the will of Heaven and your parents, which you may insult, but cannot violate. This reverend person can better explain to you the necessity of your obedience than I can.” And my father, evidently weary of a task which he had reluctantly undertaken, was rising to go away, when the Director detained him. “Stay, Senhor, and assure your son before you depart, that, since I last saw him, I have fulfilled my promise, and urged every topic on your mind, and that of the duchess, that I thought might operate for his best interests.” I was aware of the hypocritical ambiguity of this expression; and, collecting my breath, I said, “Reverend father, as a son I seek not to employ an intercessor with my own parents. I stand before them, and if I have not an intercessor in their hearts, your mediation must be ineffectual altogether. I implored you merely to state to them my invincible reluctance.” They all interrupted me with exclamations, as they repeated my last words,—“Reluctance! invincible! Is it for this you have been admitted to our presence? Is it for this we have borne so long with your contumacy, only to hear it repeated with aggravations?” “Yes, my father,—yes, for this or nothing. If I am not permitted to speak, why am I suffered in your presence?” “Because we hoped to witness your submission.” “Allow me to give the proofs of it on my knees;”—and I fell on my knees, hoping that my posture might soften the effect of the words I could not help uttering. I kissed my father’s hand,—he did not withdraw it, and I felt it tremble. I kissed the skirt of my mother’s robe,—she attempted to withdraw it with one hand, but with the other she hid her face, and I thought I saw tears bursting through her fingers. I knelt to the Director too, and besought his benediction, and struggled, though with revolting lips, to kiss his hand; but he snatched his habit from my hand, elevated his eyes, spread out his fingers, and assumed the attitude of a man who recoils in horror from a being who merits the extreme of malediction and reprobation. Then I felt my only chance was with my parents. I turned to them, but they shrunk from me, and appeared willing to devolve the remainder of the task on the Director. He approached me. “My child, you have pronounced your reluctance to the life of God invincible, but may there not be things more invincible even to your resolution? The curses of that God, confirmed by those of your parents, and deepened by all the fulminations of the church, whose embraces you have rejected, and whose holiness you have desecrated by that rejection.” “Father, these are terrible words, but I have no time now but for meanings.” “Besotted wretch, I do not understand you,—you do not understand yourself.” “Oh! I do,—I do!” I exclaimed. And turning to my father, still on my knees, I cried, “My dear father, is life,—human life, all shut up from me?” “It is,” said the Director, answering for my father. “Have I no resource?” “None.” “No profession?” “Profession! degenerate wretch!” “Let me embrace the meanest, but do not make me a monk.” “Profligate as weak.” “Oh! my father,” still calling on my father, “let not this man answer for you. Give me a sword,—send me into the armies of Spain to seek death,—death is all I ask, in preference to that life you doom me to.” “It is impossible,” said my father, gloomily returning from the window against which he had been leaning; “the honour of an illustrious family,—the dignity of a Spanish grandee—” “Oh! my father, of how little value will that be, when I am consuming in my early grave, and you die broken-hearted on it, over the flower your own voice has doomed to wither there.” My father trembled. “Senhor, I entreat,—I command you to retire; this scene will unfit you for the devotional duties you must perform this evening.” “And you leave me then?” I cried as they departed. “Yes,—yes,”—repeated the Director; “leave you burdened with the curse of your father.” “Oh no!” exclaimed my father; but the Director had hold of his hand, and pressed it strongly. “Of your mother,” he repeated. I heard my mother weep aloud, and felt it like a repeal of that curse; but she dared not speak, and I could not. The Director had now two victims in his hands, and the third at his feet. He could not avoid showing his triumph. He paused, collected the full power of his sonorous voice, and thundered forth, “And of God!” And as he rushed from the room, accompanied by my father and mother, whose hands he grasped, I felt as if struck by a thunderbolt. The rushing of their robes, as he dragged them out, seemed like the whirlwind that attends the presence of the destroying angel. I cried out, in my hopeless agony of destitution, “Oh! that my brother were here to intercede for me,”—and, as I uttered these words, I fell. My head struck against a marble table, and I sunk on the floor covered with blood.
“It was on the sixth day that I heard, with a racing heart, a carriage stop. I could have sworn to the sound of its wheels. I was in the hall before I was called. I felt I couldn’t be mistaken, and I wasn’t. I rushed to my father’s palace in a daze—a mix of rejection and reconciliation, of gratitude and despair. I was taken into a room where my father, my mother, and the Director were all sitting, silent as statues. I approached, kissed their hands, and then stood a short distance away, breathless. My father was the first to speak, but he sounded like a man reading lines that someone else had given him; the tone of his voice contradicted every word he said. “My son, I have sent for you, no longer to argue with your stubbornness, but to tell you my decision. The will of Heaven and your parents has chosen you for its service, and your resistance will only make us unhappy without changing that decision.” At these words, gasping for breath, my lips involuntarily parted; my father thought I was about to reply, but I wasn't able to form a word, and he hurried to stop me. “My son, all opposition is useless, all discussion pointless. Your fate is set, and while your struggles may make it miserable, they cannot alter it. Accept, my child, the will of Heaven and your parents, which you may insult, but cannot break. This respected person can better explain to you why you need to obey than I can.” And my father, clearly tired of a task he had reluctantly taken on, was getting up to leave when the Director stopped him. “Stay, Senhor, and assure your son before you leave, that since I last saw him, I have kept my promise and discussed every matter on your mind and the duchess's that I thought might be in his best interests.” I recognized the hypocritical ambiguity of this statement; gathering my breath, I replied, “Reverend father, as a son I do not want to use someone else to speak to my own parents. I stand before them, and if I do not have a place in their hearts, your mediation will be completely ineffective. I asked you merely to express my deep reluctance to them.” They all interrupted me with exclamations as they repeated my last words—“Reluctance! Invincible! Is this why you’ve been allowed in our presence? Is this the reason we have tolerated your disobedience for so long, just to hear it repeated with more intensity?” “Yes, my father—yes, for this or nothing. If I am not allowed to speak, why am I here in your presence?” “Because we hoped to see your submission.” “Let me prove it on my knees,”—and I fell to my knees, hoping that my posture might soften the impact of the words I was compelled to say. I kissed my father’s hand—he didn't pull it back, and I felt it tremble. I kissed the hem of my mother’s robe—she tried to withdraw it with one hand, but with the other, she hid her face, and I thought I saw tears breaking through her fingers. I knelt to the Director too, begging for his blessing, and struggled, though with repulsed lips, to kiss his hand; but he pulled his robe away from my grasp, raised his eyes, spread his fingers, and took a stance as if to recoil in horror from someone deserving of the highest condemnation. I realized my only chance was with my parents. I turned to them, but they shrank from me and seemed willing to let the Director handle the rest. He approached me. “My child, you have declared your reluctance to accept the life offered by God invincible, but aren’t there things that are even more invincible than your resolution? The curses of that God, affirmed by those of your parents, and worsened by all the condemnations of the church, whose embrace you have rejected, and whose holiness you have disrespected by that rejection.” “Father, these are terrible words, but I have no time for anything but meanings.” “Foolish wretch, I do not understand you—you do not understand yourself.” “Oh! I do—I do!” I exclaimed. And turning to my father, still on my knees, I cried, “My dear father, is human life all shut off from me?” “It is,” said the Director, speaking for my father. “Do I have no options?” “None.” “No profession?” “Profession! Degenerate wretch!” “Let me embrace the lowest one, but do not make me a monk.” “Reckless as weak.” “Oh! my father,” still calling on my father, “do not let this man speak for you. Give me a sword—send me into the Spanish armies to seek death—death is all I ask, rather than the life you condemn me to.” “It is impossible,” said my father, darkly returning from the window where he had been leaning. “The honor of an illustrious family—the dignity of a Spanish grandee—” “Oh! my father, how little that will matter when I am wasting away in an early grave, and you die heartbroken over the flower your own voice has condemned to wither there.” My father trembled. “Senhor, I beg you—I command you to leave; this scene will render you unfit for the devotions you must perform tonight.” “And you leave me then?” I cried as they departed. “Yes—yes,” repeated the Director; “leave you burdened with the curse of your father.” “Oh no!” my father exclaimed; but the Director had hold of his hand and pressed it firmly. “Of your mother,” he repeated. I heard my mother weep loudly and felt it as if it were a cancellation of that curse; but she dared not speak, and I could not. The Director now had two victims in his grasp and had me at his feet. He couldn’t help but show his triumph. He paused, gathered the full force of his powerful voice, and thundered, “And of God!” And as he rushed from the room, dragging my father and mother with him by their hands, I felt as if I had been struck by lightning. The sound of their robes as he pulled them out felt like the whirlwind that accompanies the presence of a destroying angel. In my hopeless agony of despair, I cried out, “Oh! that my brother were here to intercede for me”—and as I said these words, I fell. My head hit a marble table, and I collapsed on the floor, covered in blood.”
“The domestics (of whom, according to the custom of the Spanish nobility, there were about two hundred in the palace) found me in this situation. They uttered outcries,—assistance was procured,—it was believed that I had attempted to kill myself; but the surgeon who attended me happened to be a man both of science and humanity, and having cut away the long hair clotted with blood, and surveyed the wound, he pronounced it trifling. My mother was of his opinion, for within three days I was summoned to her apartment. I obeyed the summons. A black bandage, severe head-ache, and an unnatural paleness, were the only testimonies of my accident, as it was called; and the Director had suggested to her that this was the time to FIX THE IMPRESSION. How well religious persons understand the secret of making every event of the present world operate on the future, while they pretend to make the future predominate over the present. Were I to outlive the age of man, I should never forget my interview with my mother. She was alone when I entered, and seated with her back to me. I knelt and kissed her hand. My paleness and my submission seemed to affect her,—but she struggled with her emotions, overcame them, and said in a cold dictated tone, “To what purpose are those marks of exterior reverence, when your heart disowns them?” “Madam, I am not conscious of that.” “Not conscious! How then are you here? How is it that you have not, long before this, spared your father the shame of supplicating his own child,—the shame, still more humiliating, of supplicating him in vain; spared the Father Director the scandal of seeing the authority of the church violated in the person of its minister, and the remonstrances of duty as ineffectual as the calls of nature? And me,—oh! why have you not spared me this hour of agony and shame?” and she burst into a flood of tears, that drowned my soul as she shed them. “Madam, what have I done that deserves the reproach of your tears? My disinclination to a monastic life is no crime?” “In you it is a crime.” “But how then, dear mother, were a similar choice offered to my brother, would his rejection of it be deemed a crime?” I said this almost involuntarily, and merely by way of comparison. I had no ulterior meaning, nor the least idea that one could be developed by my mother, except a reference to an unjustifiable partiality. I was undeceived, when she added, in a voice that chilled my blood, “There is a great difference between you.” “Yes, Madam, he is your favourite.” “No, I take Heaven to witness,—no;” and she, who had appeared so severe, so decisive, and so impenetrable before, uttered these words with a sincerity that penetrated to the bottom of my heart;—she appeared to be appealing to Heaven against the prejudices of her child. I was affected—I said, “But, Madam, this difference of circumstances is inexplicable.” “And would you have it explained by me?” “By any one, Madam.” “By me!” she repeated, not hearing me; then kissing a crucifix than hung on her bosom, “My God! the chastisement is just, and I submit to it, though inflicted by my own child. You are illegitimate,” she added, turning suddenly towards me; “you are illegitimate,—your brother is not; and your intrusion into your father’s house is not only its disgrace, but a perpetual monitor of that crime which it aggravates without absolving.” I stood speechless. “Oh! my child,” she continued, “have mercy on your mother. Has not this confession, extorted from her by her own son, been sufficient to expiate her offence?” “Go on, Madam, I can bear any thing now.” “You must bear it, for you have forced me to this disclosure. I am of rank far inferior to your father,—you were our first child. He loved me, and forgiving my weakness as a proof of my devotion to him, we were married, and your brother is our lawful child. Your father, anxious for my reputation, since I was united to him, agreed with me, as our marriage was private, and its date uncertain, that you should be announced as our legitimate offspring. For years your grandfather, incensed at our marriage, refused to see us, and we lived in retirement,—would that I had died there. A few days before his death he relented, and sent for us; it was no time to acknowledge the imposition practised on him, and you were introduced as the child of his son, and the heir of his honours. But from that hour I have never known a moment’s peace. The lie I had dared to utter before God and the world, and to a dying parent,—the injustice done to your brother,—the violation of natural duties and of legal claims,—the convulsions of my conscience, that heavily upbraided me, not only with vice and perjury, but with sacrilege.” “Sacrilege!” “Yes; every hour you delay the assumption of the habit is a robbery of God. Before you were born, I devoted you to him, as the only expiation of my crime. While I yet bore you in my bosom without life, I dared to implore his forgiveness only on the condition of your future intercession for me as a minister of religion. I relied on your prayers before you could speak. I proposed to intrust my penitence to one, who, in becoming the child of God, had atoned for my offence in making him the child of sin. In imagination I knelt already at your confessional,—heard you, by the authority of the church, and the commission of Heaven, pronounce me forgiven. I saw you stand beside my dying bed,—I felt you press the cross to my cold lips, and point to that heaven where I hoped my vow had already secured a seat for you. Before your birth I had laboured to lift you to heaven, and my recompence is, that your obstinacy threatens to drag us both into the gulph of perdition. Oh! my child, if our prayers and intercessions are available to the delivery of the souls of our departed relatives from punishment, hear the adjuration of a living parent, who implores you not to seal her everlasting condemnation!” I was unable to answer, my mother saw it, and redoubled her efforts. “My son, if I thought that my kneeling at your feet would soften your obduracy, I would prostrate myself before them this moment.” “Oh! madam, the sight of such unnatural humiliation ought to kill me.” “And yet you will not yield—the agony of this confession, the interests of my salvation and your own, nay, the preservation of my life, are of no weight with you.” She perceived that these words made me tremble, and repeated, “Yes, my life; beyond the day that your inflexibility exposes me to infamy, I will not live. If you have resolution, I have resolution too; nor do I dread the result, for God will charge on your soul, not on mine, the crime an unnatural child has forced me to—and yet you will not yield.—Well, then, the prostration of my body is nothing to that prostration of soul you have already driven me to. I kneel to my own child for life and for salvation,” and she knelt to me. I attempted to raise her; she repelled me, and exclaimed, in a voice hoarse with despair, “And you will not yield?” “I do not say so.” “And what, then, do you say?—raise me not, approach me not, till you answer me.” “That I will think.” “Think! you must decide.” “I do, then, I do.” “But how?” “To be whatever you would have me.” As I uttered these words, my mother fell in a swoon at my feet. As I attempted to lift her up, scarce knowing if it was not a corse I held in my arms, I felt I never could have forgiven myself if she had been reduced to that situation by my refusing to comply with her last request. * * * * *
“The household staff (of whom, according to the tradition of the Spanish nobility, there were about two hundred in the palace) found me in this situation. They screamed for help—assistance was called for—it was thought that I had tried to kill myself; but the surgeon who attended me was both knowledgeable and compassionate, and after cutting away the long hair matted with blood and examining the wound, he declared it minor. My mother agreed with him, for within three days I was called to her room. I obeyed the call. A black bandage, a severe headache, and an unnatural paleness were the only signs of my accident, as it was referred to; and the Director had suggested to her that this was the time to CHANGE THE PERCEPTION. How well religious people understand how to use every current event to influence the future, while pretending to make the future more important than the present. If I were to live beyond the natural lifespan, I would never forget my meeting with my mother. She was alone when I entered, sitting with her back to me. I knelt and kissed her hand. My paleness and submission seemed to affect her—but she fought against her emotions, overcame them, and said in a cold, dictated tone, “What’s the point of those outward signs of respect when your heart doesn’t reflect them?” “Ma’am, I’m not aware of that.” “Not aware! Then how are you here? Why haven’t you long before now spared your father the humiliation of begging his own child—an even more humiliating shame of begging in vain; spared the Father Director the scandal of seeing the authority of the church ignored in the person of its minister, and the pleas of duty as ineffective as the calls of nature? And me—oh! why have you not spared me this hour of agony and shame?” and she burst into tears that overwhelmed my soul. “Ma’am, what have I done that deserves your tears? My reluctance to a monastic life is not a crime?” “In you, it is a crime.” “But how then, dear mother, if a similar choice were given to my brother, would it be a crime for him to reject it?” I said this almost without thinking, just for comparison. I meant nothing else, nor did I think my mother would take it any way other than as a reference to an unfair favoritism. I was wrong when she added, in a voice that sent chills through me, “There is a great difference between you.” “Yes, Ma’am, he is your favorite.” “No, I swear to Heaven—no;” and she, who had seemed so harsh, so unwavering, and so unreadable before, spoke these words with a sincerity that cut deep into my heart;—she seemed to be appealing to Heaven against her child's biases. I was moved—I said, “But, Ma’am, this difference in circumstances is unexplainable.” “And would you have me explain it to you?” “By anyone, Ma’am.” “By me!” she repeated, not hearing me; then kissing a crucifix that hung on her chest, “My God! the punishment is deserved, and I accept it, even though it’s inflicted by my own child. You are illegitimate,” she added, turning suddenly toward me; “you are illegitimate—your brother is not; and your presence in your father’s house is not only its disgrace but a constant reminder of the crime that it intensifies without absolving.” I stood speechless. “Oh! my child,” she continued, “have mercy on your mother. Has not this confession, forced from her by her own son, been enough to atone for her sin?” “Go on, Ma’am, I can handle anything now.” “You must handle it, for you have compelled me to this revelation. I am of much lower rank than your father—you were our first child. He loved me, and forgiving my weakness as proof of my devotion to him, we got married, and your brother is our legitimate child. Your father, concerned for my reputation since I was united to him, agreed with me, since our marriage was private and its date uncertain, that you should be presented as our legitimate offspring. For years your grandfather, angry about our marriage, refused to see us, and we lived in seclusion—oh, how I wish I had died there. A few days before his death, he softened and sent for us; it was too late to confess the deception we had practiced on him, and you were introduced as the child of his son and the heir of his honors. But since that hour, I have not known a moment of peace. The lie I had dared to tell before God and the world, and to a dying parent—the injustice done to your brother—the breach of natural duties and legal rights—the turmoil of my conscience, which heavily reproached me, not only with sin and perjury but with sacrilege.” “Sacrilege!” “Yes; every hour you delay assuming the habit is a theft from God. Before you were born, I devoted you to Him as the only way to atone for my sin. While I still carried you in my womb, I dared to seek His forgiveness only on the condition that you would later intercede for me as a minister of religion. I depended on your prayers before you could speak. I planned to entrust my penance to one who, by becoming a child of God, had atoned for my sin by making Him a child of sin. In my imagination, I already knelt at your confessional—I could hear you, by the authority of the church and the commission of Heaven, declare me forgiven. I envisioned you standing beside my deathbed—I felt you press the cross to my cold lips and point to that heaven where I hoped my vow had already secured a place for you. Before your birth, I labored to elevate you to heaven, and my reward is that your stubbornness threatens to drag us both into the abyss of damnation. Oh! my child, if our prayers and intercessions can rescue the souls of our deceased relatives from punishment, heed the entreaty of a living parent, who begs you not to seal her eternal damnation!” I was unable to respond, my mother saw it, and intensified her plea. “My son, if I thought that my kneeling at your feet would soften your obstinacy, I would prostrate myself before you right now.” “Oh! ma’am, the sight of such unnatural humility should kill me.” “And yet you refuse to yield—the pain of this confession, my salvation as well as yours, even the preservation of my life, do not matter to you.” She noticed that these words made me tremble, and repeated, “Yes, my life; beyond the day your stubbornness exposes me to shame, I will not live. If you have determination, I have determination too; and I fear not the outcome, for God will hold you accountable, not me, for the crime an unnatural child has forced me into—and yet you will not yield. Well, then, the prostration of my body is nothing compared to the prostration of soul you have already driven me to. I kneel to my own child for life and salvation,” and she knelt before me. I tried to lift her up; she pushed me away and exclaimed, with a voice strained from despair, “And you will not yield?” “I do not say that.” “Then what do you say?—do not raise me, do not approach me until you answer me.” “That I will think about it.” “Think! You must make a decision.” “I do, then, I do.” “But how?” “To be whatever you want me to be.” As I said these words, my mother fainted at my feet. As I tried to lift her up, hardly knowing if I was holding a corpse in my arms, I felt I could never have forgiven myself if she had fallen into such a state because I refused her last request. * * * *
“I was overpowered with congratulations, blessings, and embraces. I received them with trembling hands, cold lips, a rocking brain, and a heart that felt turned to stone. Every thing passed before me as in a dream. I saw the pageant move on, without a thought of who was to be the victim. I returned to the convent—I felt my destiny was fixed—I had no wish to avert or arrest it—I was like one who sees an enormous engine (whose operation is to crush him to atoms) put in motion, and, stupified with horror, gazes on it with a calmness that might be mistaken for that of one who was coolly analysing the complication of its machinery, and calculating the resistless crush of its blow. I have read of a wretched Jew(14), who, by the command of a Moorish emperor, was exposed in an area to the rage of a lion who had been purposely kept fasting for eight and forty hours. The horrible roar of the famished and infuriated animal made even the executioners tremble as they fastened the rope round the body of the screaming victim. Amid hopeless struggles, supplications for mercy, and shrieks of despair, he was bound, raised, and lowered into the area. At the moment he touched the ground, he fell prostrate, stupefied, annihilated. He uttered no cry—he did not draw a breath—he did not make an effort—he fell contracting his whole body into a ball, and lay as senseless as a lump of earth.—So it fared with me; my cries and struggles were over,—I had been flung into the area, and I lay there. I repeated to myself, “I am to be a monk,” and there the debate ended. If they commended me for the performance of my exercises, or reproved me for my deficiency, I showed neither joy nor sorrow,—I said only, “I am to be a monk.” If they urged me to take exercise in the garden of the convent, or reproved me for my excess in walking beyond the allotted hours, I still answered, “I am to be a monk.” I was showed much indulgence in these wanderings. A son—the eldest son of the Duke de Monçada, taking the vows, was a glorious triumph for the ex-Jesuits, and they did not fail to make the most of it. They asked what books I would like to read,—I answered, “What they pleased.” They saw I was fond of flowers, and vases of porcelain, filled with the most exquisite produce of their garden, (renewed every day), embellished my apartment. I was fond of music,—that they perceived from my involuntary joining in the choir. My voice was good, and my profound melancholy gave an expression to my tones, which these men, always on the watch to grasp at any thing that may aggrandize them, or delude their victims, assured me were like the tones of inspiration.
“I was overwhelmed with congratulations, blessings, and hugs. I accepted them with shaky hands, cold lips, a spinning mind, and a heart that felt like stone. Everything passed before me like a dream. I watched the celebration unfold, without a thought of who was to be the victim. I went back to the convent—I felt my fate was sealed—I had no desire to change or stop it—I was like someone watching a massive machine (designed to crush him into pieces) get started, and, stunned with horror, stared at it with a calmness that might be mistaken for someone casually analyzing its complicated mechanics and estimating the inevitable impact of its blow. I read about a miserable Jew(14), who, under the orders of a Moorish emperor, was thrown into an arena to face a lion that had been starved for forty-eight hours. The terrifying roar of the famished and enraged animal made even the executioners tremble as they tied the rope around the body of the screaming victim. Amid hopeless struggles, pleas for mercy, and cries of despair, he was bound, raised, and lowered into the arena. The moment he hit the ground, he fell down, stunned, and completely defeated. He made no sound—he didn't take a breath—he didn't even try to fight back—he collapsed, curling his body into a ball, lying there as senseless as a lump of dirt.—That’s how it felt for me; my cries and struggles were over,—I had been thrown into the arena, and I lay there. I repeated to myself, “I am to be a monk,” and that was the end of the discussion. If they praised me for my efforts or scolded me for my shortcomings, I showed neither happiness nor sadness,—I only said, “I am to be a monk.” If they encouraged me to exercise in the convent garden, or scolded me for walking too much beyond the allowed hours, I still replied, “I am to be a monk.” I was given a lot of leniency in these outings. A son—the eldest son of the Duke de Monçada, taking the vows, was a glorious victory for the ex-Jesuits, and they definitely took full advantage of it. They asked what books I would like to read,—I replied, “Whatever you choose.” They noticed I liked flowers, and porcelain vases filled with the most exquisite blooms from their garden, renewed every day, decorated my room. I loved music,—they could tell from my involuntary joining in the choir. My voice was good, and my deep melancholy added expression to my notes, which these men, always eager to seize anything that could elevate them or deceive their victims, assured me were like the notes of inspiration.
“Amid these displays of indulgence, I exhibited an ingratitude totally foreign from my character. I never read the books they furnished me with,—I neglected the flowers with which they filled my room,—and the superb organ they introduced into my apartment, I never touched, except to elicit some deep and melancholy chords from its keys. To those who urged me to employ my talents for painting and music, I still answered with the same apathetic monotony, “I am to be a monk.” “But, my brother, the love of flowers, of music, of all that can be consecrated to God, is also worthy of the attention of man—you abuse the indulgence of the Superior.” “Perhaps so.” “You must, in gratitude to God, thank him for these lovely works of his creation;”—the room was at this time filled with carnations and roses;—“you must also be grateful to him for the powers with which he has distinguished you in hymning his praises—your voice is the richest and most powerful in the church.” “I don’t doubt it.” “My brother, you answer at random.” “Just as I feel—but don’t heed that.” “Will you take a turn in the garden?” “If you please.” “Or will you seek a moment’s consolation from the Superior?” “If you please.” “But why do you speak with such apathy? are the odour of the flowers, and the consolations of your Superior, to be appreciated in the same breath?” “I believe so.” “Why?” “Because I am to be a monk.” “Nay, brother, will you never utter any thing but that phrase, which carries no meaning with it but that of stupefaction or delirium?” “Imagine me, then, stupefied, delirious—what you please—you know I must be a monk.” At these words, which I suppose I uttered in a tone unlike that of the usual chaunt of monastic conversation, another interposed, and asked what I was uttering in so loud a key? “I am only saying,” I replied, “that I must be a monk.” “Thank God it is no worse,” replied the querist, “your contumacy must long ago have wearied the Superior and the brethren—thank God it’s no worse.” At these words I felt my passions resuscitated,—I exclaimed, “Worse! what have I to dread?—am I not to be a monk?” From that evening, (I forget when it occurred), my liberty was abridged; I was no longer suffered to walk, to converse with the boarders or novices,—a separate table was spread for me in the refectory,—the seats near mine were left vacant at service,—yet still my cell was embellished with flowers and engravings, and exquisitely-wrought toys were left on my table. I did not perceive they were treating me as a lunatic, yet certainly my foolishly reiterated expressions might have justified them in doing so,—they had their own plans in concert with the Director,—my silence went for proof. The Director came often to visit me, and the hypocritical wretches would accompany him to my cell. I was generally (for want of other occupation) attending to my flowers, or gazing at the engravings,—and they would say, “You see he is as happy as he wishes to be—he wants for nothing—he is quite occupied in watching those roses.” “No, I am not occupied,” I returned, “it is occupation I want.” Then they shrugged their shoulders, exchanged mysterious looks with the Director, and I was glad when they were gone, without reflecting on the mischief their absence threatened me with. At this moment, consultation after consultation was held at the palace de Monçada, whether I could be induced to shew sufficient intellect to enable me to pronounce the vows. It seems the reverend fathers were as anxious as their old enemies the Moors, to convert an idiot into a saint. There was now a party combined against me, that it would have required more than the might of man to resist. All was uproar from the palace de Monçada to the convent, and back again. I was mad, contumacious, heretical, idiotical,—any thing—every thing—that could appease the jealous agony of my parents, the cupidity of the monks, or the ambition of the ex-Jesuits, who laughed at the terror of all the rest, and watched intently over their own interests. Whether I was mad or not, they cared very little; to enroll a son of the first house of Spain among their converts, or to imprison him as a madman, or to exorcise him as a demoniac, was all the same to them. There was a coup de theatre to be exhibited, and provided they played first parts, they cared little about the catastrophe. Luckily, during all this uproar of imposture, fear, falsehood, and misrepresentation, the Superior remained steady. He let the tumult go on, to aggrandize his importance; but he was resolved all the time that I should have sanity enough to enable me to take the vows. I knew nothing of all this, but was astonished at being summoned to the parlour on the last eve of my noviciate. I had performed my religious exercises with regularity, had received no rebukes from the master of the novices, and was totally unprepared for the scene that awaited me. In the parlour were assembled my father, mother, the Director, and some other persons whom I did not recognize. I advanced with a calm look, and equal step. I believe I was as much in possession of my reason as any one present. The Superior, taking my arm, led me round the room, saying, “You see——” I interrupted him—“Sir, what is this intended for?” He answered only by putting his finger on his lips, and then desired me to exhibit my drawings. I brought them, and offered them on one knee, first to my mother, and then to my father. They were sketches of monasteries and prisons. My mother averted her eyes—and my father said, pushing them away, “I have no taste in those things.” “But you are fond of music doubtless,” said the Superior; “you must hear his performance.” There was a small organ in the room adjacent to the parlour; my mother was not admitted there, but my father followed to listen. Involuntarily I selected an air from the “Sacrifice of Jephtha.” My father was affected, and bid me cease. The Superior imagined this was not only a tribute to my talent, but an acknowledgement of the power of his party, and he applauded without measure or judgement. Till that moment, I had never conceived I could be the object of a party in the convent. The Superior was determined to make me a Jesuit, and therefore was pledged for my sanity. The monks wished for an exorcism, an auto de fe, or some such bagatelle, to diversify the dreariness of monasticism, and therefore were anxious I should be, or appear, deranged or possessed. Their pious wishes, however, failed. I had appeared when summoned, behaved with scrupulous correctness, and the next day was appointed for my taking the vows.
“Amid these displays of indulgence, I showed an ingratitude completely out of character for me. I never read the books they provided,—I ignored the flowers they filled my room with,—and I never touched the magnificent organ they placed in my apartment, except to play some deep, melancholy chords on its keys. To those who encouraged me to use my talents for painting and music, I continued to respond with the same indifferent monotony, “I am going to be a monk.” “But, my brother, the love of flowers, of music, and everything that can be offered to God is also worthy of human attention—you’re taking advantage of the Superior’s kindness.” “Maybe so.” “You must, in gratitude to God, thank him for these beautiful works of his creation;”—the room was currently filled with carnations and roses;—“you should also be grateful to him for the talents with which he has blessed you in praising him—your voice is the richest and most powerful in the church.” “I don’t doubt it.” “My brother, you’re responding at random.” “Just as I feel—but don’t mind that.” “Will you take a walk in the garden?” “If you’d like.” “Or will you seek a moment of comfort from the Superior?” “If you’d like.” “But why do you sound so apathetic? Are the scent of the flowers and the comfort from your Superior to be appreciated in the same breath?” “I believe so.” “Why?” “Because I am going to be a monk.” “Come now, brother, will you never say anything except that phrase, which carries no meaning other than stupefaction or delirium?” “Imagine me, then, stupefied or delirious—whatever you want—you know I must be a monk.” At these words, which I suppose I spoke in a tone unusual for monastic conversation, another person intervened, asking what I was saying so loudly. “I’m just saying,” I replied, “that I must be a monk.” “Thank God it’s no worse,” said the questioner, “your obstinacy must have long worn out the Superior and the brethren—thank God it’s no worse.” At these words, I felt my passions rekindle,—I exclaimed, “Worse! What do I have to fear?—am I not going to be a monk?” From that evening (I forget exactly when it happened), my freedom was restricted; I was no longer allowed to walk or talk with the other residents or novices,—a separate table was set for me in the refectory,—the seats near me were left empty during services,—yet still my cell was decorated with flowers and engravings, and beautifully crafted toys were left on my table. I didn’t realize they were treating me like a lunatic, yet my foolishly repeated statements might have justified them in doing so,—they had their own plans in collaboration with the Director,—my silence counted as evidence. The Director frequently visited me, and the hypocritical wretches would accompany him to my cell. I was usually (due to lack of other activities) tending to my flowers or gazing at the engravings,—and they would say, “You see he is as happy as he wants to be—he lacks nothing—he is completely occupied watching those roses.” “No, I am not occupied,” I replied, “it’s occupation I want.” Then they shrugged their shoulders, exchanged mysterious glances with the Director, and I was glad when they left, without considering the trouble their absence might bring me. At that moment, discussions were being held in the palace of Monçada about whether I could be persuaded to show enough intelligence to take my vows. It seems the reverend fathers were just as eager as their old enemies, the Moors, to turn an idiot into a saint. There was now a faction formed against me, which would have required more than human strength to resist. There was chaos from the palace of Monçada to the convent and back again. I was labeled mad, obstinate, heretical, idiotic—anything and everything that could ease the jealous agony of my parents, the greed of the monks, or the ambition of the ex-Jesuits, who laughed at the fear of everyone else and kept a close eye on their own interests. Whether I was mad or not, they cared very little; to enroll a son from one of the top families in Spain as one of their converts, or to imprison him as a madman, or to exorcise him as a demoniac, was all the same to them. There was a performance to be staged, and as long as they had leading roles, they didn’t care about the outcome. Fortunately, amidst all this uproar of deception, fear, lies, and misrepresentation, the Superior remained composed. He let the chaos continue to increase his significance; but he was determined all along that I should have enough sanity to take the vows. I knew nothing of all this, but was astonished when summoned to the parlor on the last evening of my novitiate. I had carried out my religious activities regularly, had received no reprimands from the master of the novices, and was completely unprepared for the scene that awaited me. In the parlor were my father, mother, the Director, and some other people I didn’t recognize. I approached with a calm demeanor and steady steps. I believe I was as composed as anyone present. The Superior, taking my arm, guided me around the room, saying, “You see—” I interrupted him—“Sir, what is this for?” He responded only by putting his finger to his lips, then asked me to show my drawings. I brought them forward, kneeling first to present them to my mother, then to my father. They were sketches of monasteries and prisons. My mother turned away her eyes—and my father said, pushing them aside, “I have no taste for that.” “But you must enjoy music,” said the Superior; “you should hear his performance.” There was a small organ in the room next to the parlor; my mother was not allowed in there, but my father followed to listen. Without meaning to, I chose a piece from the “Sacrifice of Jephtha.” My father was moved and told me to stop. The Superior believed this was not only a tribute to my talent but also an acknowledgment of his group's power, and he applauded without measure or judgment. Until that moment, I had never imagined I could be the target of a faction in the convent. The Superior was determined to make me a Jesuit and therefore pledged to my sanity. The monks wanted an exorcism, an auto de fe, or some other spectacle to break the monotony of monastic life, so they were eager for me to be, or appear to be, crazy or possessed. Their pious wishes, however, failed. I had appeared when called, behaved with meticulous correctness, and the next day was set for me to take my vows.
“That next day—Oh! that I could describe it!—but it is impossible—the profound stupefaction in which I was plunged prevented my noticing things which would have inspired the most uninterested spectator. I was so absorbed, that though I remember facts, I cannot paint the slightest trace of the feelings which they excited. During the night I slept profoundly, till I was awoke by a knock at my door.—“My dear child, how are you employed?” I knew the voice of the Superior, and I replied, “My father, I was sleeping.” “And I was macerating myself at the foot of the altar for you, my child,—the scourge is red with my blood.” I returned no answer, for I felt the maceration was better merited by the betrayer than the betrayed. Yet I was mistaken; for in fact, the Superior felt some compunction, and had undergone this penance on account of my repugnance and alienation of mind, more than for his own offences. But Oh! how false is a treaty made with God, which we ratify with our own blood, when he has declared there is but one sacrifice he will accept, even that of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world! Twice in the night, I was thus disturbed, and twice answered in the same language. The Superior, I make no doubt, was sincere. He thought he was doing all for God, and his bleeding shoulders testified his zeal. But I was in such a state of mental ossification, that I neither felt, heard, or understood; and when he knocked a second and third time at the door of my cell to announce the severity of his macerations, and the efficacy of his intercessions with God, I answered, “Are not criminals allowed to sleep the night before their execution?” At hearing these words, which must have made him shudder, the Superior fell prostrate before the door of my cell, and I turned to sleep again. But I could hear the voices of the monks as they raised the Superior, and bore him to his cell. They said, “He is incorrigible—you humiliate yourself in vain—when he is ours, you shall see him a different being—he shall then prostrate himself before you.” I heard this, and slept on. The morning came—I knew what it would bring—I dramatized the whole scene in my own mind. I imagined I witnessed the tears of my parents, the sympathy of the congregation. I thought I saw the hands of the priests tremble as they tossed the incense, and even the acolytes shiver as they held their robes. Suddenly my mind changed: I felt—what was it I felt?—a union of malignity, despair, and power, the most formidable. Lightning seemed flashing from my eyes as I reflected,—I might make the sacrificers and the sacrificed change places in one moment,—I might blast my mother as she stood, by a word,—I might break my father’s heart, by a single sentence,—I might scatter more desolation around me, than it was apparently possible for human vice, human power, or human malignity, more potent than both, to cause to its most abject victim.—Yes!—on that morning I felt within myself the struggles of nature, feeling, compunction, pride, malevolence, and despair.—The former I had brought with me, the latter had been all acquired in the convent. I said to those who attended me that morning, “You are arraying me for a victim, but I can turn the executioners into the victims if I please”—and I laughed. The laugh terrified those who were about me—they retreated—they represented my state to the Superior. He came to my apartment. The whole convent was by this time alarmed—their credit was at stake—the preparations had all been made—the whole world was determined I was to be a monk, mad or not.
“That next day—Oh! I wish I could describe it!—but it’s impossible—the deep shock I was in kept me from noticing things that would have inspired even the most indifferent onlooker. I was so absorbed that although I remember the events, I can’t convey any sense of the feelings they stirred in me. I slept deeply through the night until I was awoken by a knock at my door.—“My dear child, how are you doing?” I recognized the voice of the Superior and replied, “Father, I was sleeping.” “And I was fasting and praying for you at the altar, my child—the scourge is stained with my blood.” I didn’t respond because I felt the penance was better deserved by the betrayer than the betrayed. Yet I was wrong; the Superior felt some guilt and had undergone this penance more because of my distress and detachment than for his own wrongs. But Oh! how false is a pact made with God, sealed with our own blood, when He has said there is only one sacrifice He will accept, that of the Lamb who was slain from the foundation of the world! Twice during the night, I was disturbed like this, and twice I gave the same answer. I have no doubt the Superior was sincere. He believed he was doing everything for God, and the blood on his shoulders showed his zeal. But I was in such a state of mental numbness, that I neither felt, heard, nor understood; and when he knocked a second and third time at my door to tell me about the severity of his penance and the power of his prayers with God, I replied, “Aren’t criminals allowed to sleep the night before their execution?” Hearing those words, which must have terrified him, the Superior fell prostrate before my door, and I turned back to sleep. But I could hear the monks lifting him up and taking him back to his cell. They said, “He is incorrigible—you’re humiliating yourself for nothing—when he is ours, you’ll see him change—he will then humble himself before you.” I heard this and slept on. Morning came—I knew what it would bring—I played the whole scene out in my mind. I imagined seeing the tears of my parents, the sympathy of the congregation. I thought I saw the priests’ hands trembling as they swung the incense, and even the acolytes shivering as they held their robes. Suddenly my thoughts shifted: I felt—what was it I felt?—a twisted mix of malice, despair, and power, the most terrifying. It felt like lightning flashed from my eyes as I realized—I could make the sacrificers and the sacrificed switch places in an instant—I could destroy my mother with just a word—I could break my father’s heart with a single sentence—I could unleash more devastation around me than it seemed human vice, human power, or human malice, stronger than both, could inflict on its most wretched victim.—Yes!—that morning, I felt within myself the struggles of nature, feeling, remorse, pride, spite, and despair.—The former I had brought with me, the latter I had acquired in the convent. I told those who were with me that morning, “You’re dressing me for a sacrifice, but I can turn the executioners into the victims if I want”—and I laughed. The laugh frightened those around me—they backed away—they informed the Superior of my state. He came to my room. By then the whole convent was alarmed—their reputation was on the line—the preparations were all in place—the whole world was determined I was to be a monk, mad or not.”
“The Superior was terrified, I saw, as he entered my apartment. “My son, what means all this?” “Nothing, my father—nothing but a sudden thought that has struck me.” “We will discuss it another time, my son; at present—” “At present,” I repeated with a laugh that must have lacerated the Superior’s ears—“At present I have but one alternative to propose—let my father or my brother take my place—that is all. I will never be a monk.” The Superior, at these words, ran in despair round the cell. I followed him, exclaiming, in a voice that must have filled him with horror, “I exclaim against the vows—let those who forced me to it, take the guilt on themselves—let my father, in his own person, expiate his guilt in bringing me into the world—let my brother sacrifice his pride—why must I be the only victim of the crime of the one, and the passions of the other?” “My son, all this was arranged before.” “Yes, I know that—I know that by a decree of the Almighty I was doomed to be cursed even in my mother’s womb, but I will never subscribe that decree with my own hand.” “My son, what can I say to you—you have passed your noviciate.” “Yes, in a state of stupefaction.” “All Madrid is assembled to hear you take your vows.” “Then all Madrid shall hear me renounce them, and disavow them.” “This is the very day fixed on. The ministers of God are prepared to yield you to his arms. Heaven and earth,—all that is valuable in time, or precious in eternity, are summoned, are waiting for the irrevocable words that seal your salvation, and ensure that of those you love. What demon has taken possession of you, my child, and seized the moment you were coming to Christ, to cast you down, and tear you? How shall I—how shall the fraternity, and all the souls who are to escape from punishment by the merit of your prayers, answer to God for your horrible apostacy?” “Let them answer for themselves—let every one of us answer for ourselves—that is the dictate of reason.” “Of reason, my deluded child,—when had reason any thing to do with religion?” I had sat down, folded my arms on my breast, and forbore to answer a word. The Superior stood with his arms crossed, his head declined, his whole figure in an air of profound and mortified contemplation. Any one else would have imagined him seeking God in the abysses of meditation, but I felt he was only seeking him where he is never to be found,—in the abyss of that heart which is “deceitful and desperately wicked.” He approached—I exclaimed, “Come not near me!—you will renew again the story of my submission—I tell you it was artificial;—of my regularity in devotional exercises—it was all mechanism or imposture;—of my conformity to discipline—it was all practised with the hope of escaping from it ultimately. Now, I feel my conscience discharged and my heart lightened. Do you hear, do you understand me? These are the first words of truth I ever uttered since I entered these walls—the only ones that will, perhaps, ever be uttered within them—aye, treasure them up, knit your brows, and cross yourself, and elevate your eyes as you will. Go on with your religious drama. What is there you see before you so horrible, that you recoil, that you cross yourself, that you lift your eyes and hands to heaven?—a creature whom despair has driven to utter desperate truth! Truth may be horrible to the inmates of a convent, whose whole life is artificial and perverted,—whose very hearts are sophisticated beyond the hand even of Heaven (which they alienate by their hypocrisy) to touch. But I feel I am at this moment an object of less horror in the sight of the Deity, than if I were standing at his altar, to (as you would urge me) insult him with vows, which my heart was bursting from my bosom to contradict, at the moment I uttered them.”
The Superior looked terrified as he walked into my apartment. “My son, what does all this mean?” “Nothing, Father—just a sudden thought I had.” “We’ll talk about it another time, my son; for now—” “For now,” I interrupted with a laugh that must have hurt the Superior’s ears—“For now, I only have one alternative to suggest—let my father or my brother take my place—that’s all. I will never be a monk.” Hearing this, the Superior ran around the cell in despair. I followed him, shouting, in a voice that must have horrified him, “I protest against the vows—let those who forced me into this take the blame themselves—let my father face his guilt for bringing me into the world—let my brother sacrifice his pride—why must I be the only victim of one’s crime and the other’s passions?” “My son, all this was arranged beforehand.” “Yes, I know that—I understand that by a decree from the Almighty I was meant to be cursed even in my mother’s womb, but I will never accept that decree with my own hand.” “My son, what can I say? You’ve completed your novitiate.” “Yes, in a state of shock.” “All of Madrid is gathered to hear you take your vows.” “Then all of Madrid will hear me renounce them and disavow them.” “This is the very day planned. The ministers of God are ready to receive you into his arms. Heaven and earth—all that is valuable in this life or precious in the next—is waiting for the irrevocable words that will seal your salvation and ensure that of those you love. What demon has possessed you, my child, at the moment you were coming to Christ, to bring you down and tear you apart? How shall I—how will the fraternity and all the souls who are meant to escape punishment through your prayers answer to God for your terrible apostasy?” “Let them answer for themselves—let each person answer for themselves—that is the dictate of reason.” “Of reason, my misguided child—when has reason ever had anything to do with religion?” I had sat down, crossed my arms over my chest, and refrained from answering. The Superior stood with his arms crossed, head bowed, his whole demeanor expressing profound and shameful contemplation. Anyone else might have thought he was seeking God in deep meditation, but I felt he was seeking him where he can never be found—in the depths of that heart which is “deceitful and desperately wicked.” He approached—I shouted, “Don’t come near me!—you will just bring up the story of my submission again—I tell you it was forced;—my adherence to devotional practices—it was all mechanical or fake;—my conformity to discipline—it was all performed with the hope of escaping it in the end. Now, I feel my conscience is clear and my heart is light. Do you hear me? Do you understand? These are the first words of truth I’ve ever spoken since I entered these walls—the only ones that might ever be spoken here—yes, remember them, furrow your brow, cross yourself, and raise your eyes as you wish. Continue with your religious act. What do you see before you that’s so horrible that you flinch, cross yourself, and raise your eyes and hands to heaven?—a person driven by despair to speak desperate truths! Truth may be shocking to those inside a convent, whose whole lives are artificial and twisted—whose hearts are so corrupted that even Heaven (which they alienate through their hypocrisy) struggles to touch them. But I feel I’m less of a horror to God right now than if I were standing at his altar, to (as you want me to) insult him with vows that my heart is screaming to contradict at the moment I say them.”
“At these words, which I must have uttered with the most indecent and insulting violence, I almost expected the Superior would have struck me to the earth,—would have summoned the lay-brothers to bear me to confinement,—would have shut me up in the dungeon of the convent, for I knew there was such a place. Perhaps I wished for all this. Driven to extremity myself, I felt a kind of pride in driving others to it in return. Any thing of violent excitement, of rapid and giddy vicissitude, or even of intense suffering, I was prepared for, and equal to, at that moment. But these paroxysms soon exhaust themselves and us by their violence.
“At these words, which I must have said with the most disrespectful and insulting force, I almost expected the Superior to strike me to the ground—would have called the lay-brothers to take me away to confinement—would have locked me up in the convent’s dungeon, because I knew there was such a place. Maybe I even wished for all of that. Pushed to my limits, I felt a strange pride in pushing others to theirs in return. I was ready for anything that involved intense excitement, rapid and dizzying changes, or even deep suffering at that moment. But these outbursts quickly burn themselves and us out with their intensity.”
Astonished by the Superior’s silence, I raised my eyes to him. I said, in a tone of moderation that seemed unnatural to my own ears, “Well, let me hear my sentence.” He was silent still. He had watched the crisis, and now skilfully seized the turn of the mental disease, to exhibit his applications. He was standing before me meek and motionless, his arms crossed, his eyes depressed, not the slightest indication of resentment to be traced in his whole figure. The folds of his habit, refusing to announce his internal agitation, seemed as they were cut out of stone. His silence imperceptibly softened me,—I blamed myself for my violence. Thus men of the world command us by their passions, and men of the other world by the apparent suppression of them. At last he said, “My son, you have revolted from God, resisted his Holy Spirit, profaned his sanctuary, and insulted his minister,—in his name and my own I forgive you all. Judge of the various characters of our systems, by their different results on us two. You revile, defame, and accuse,—I bless and forgive; which of us is then under the influence of the gospel of Christ, and within the pale of the church’s benediction? But leaving this question, which you are not at present in a frame to decide, I shall urge but one topic more; if that fails, I shall no longer oppose your wishes, or urge you to prostitute a sacrifice which man would despise, and God must disdain. I add, I will even do my utmost to facilitate your wishes, which are now in fact my own.” At these words, so full of truth and benignity, I was rushing to prostrate myself at his feet, but fear and experience checked me, and I only bowed. “Promise me merely that you will wait with patience till this last topic is urged; whether it succeeds or not I have now little interest, and less care.” I promised,—he went out. A few moments after he returned. His air was a little more disturbed, but still struggling for a calmness of expression. There was agitation about him, but I knew not whether it was felt on his own account or mine. He held the door half open, and his first sentence astonished me.—“My son, you are well acquainted with the classical histories.” “But what is that to the purpose, my father?” “You remember a remarkable story of the Roman general, who spurned from the steps of his tribune, people, senators, and priests,—trampled on all law,—outraged all religion,—but was at last moved by nature, for, when his mother prostrated herself before him, and exclaimed, ‘My son, before you tread the streets of Rome, you must first tread on the body of her who bore you!’ he relented.” “I remember all, but to what does this tend?” “To this,” and he threw open the door; “now, prove yourself, if you can, more obdurate than a heathen.” As the door opened, across the threshold lay my mother, prostrate on her face. She said in a stifled voice, “Advance,—break your vows,—but you must rush to perjury over the body of your mother.” I attempted to raise her, but she clung to the ground, repeating the same words; and her magnificent dress, that overspread the floor of stone with gems and velvet, frightfully contrasted her posture of humiliation, and the despair that burned in her eyes, as she raised them to me for a moment. Convulsed with agony and horror, I reeled into the arms of the Superior, who seized that moment to bear me to the church. My mother followed,—the ceremony proceeded. I vowed chastity, poverty, and obedience, and in a few moments my destiny was decided. * * * * *
Shocked by the Superior’s silence, I looked up at him. I said, in a hesitant tone that felt strange to me, “Well, tell me my fate.” He remained silent. He had watched the crisis, and now skillfully took advantage of the mental turmoil to showcase his insights. He stood there before me, humble and motionless, arms crossed, eyes downcast, with no hint of resentment to be found in his entire demeanor. The folds of his robes, betraying none of his inner turmoil, seemed as if they were carved from stone. His silence gradually softened me—I began to blame myself for my anger. Thus, worldly men control us with their passions, while spiritual men restrain theirs to command our respect. Finally, he spoke, “My son, you have turned away from God, resisted his Holy Spirit, disrespected his sanctuary, and insulted his minister—on behalf of Him and myself, I forgive you completely. Consider the different characters of our two paths by their effects on us. You curse, slander, and accuse—I bless and forgive; which of us can say they embody the gospel of Christ and live within the church’s grace? But setting aside this question, which you are not ready to contemplate, I will bring up just one more point; if that doesn't persuade you, I won’t push against your wishes or compel you to throw away a sacrifice that man would look down on, and God must reject. I will even do my best to help you with your desires, which now align with my own.” Hearing these words, filled with truth and kindness, I was about to throw myself at his feet, but fear and experience stopped me, and instead, I just bowed. “Just promise me that you will wait patiently until I bring up this last topic; whether it succeeds or not means little to me now.” I promised—he left the room. A few moments later, he returned. He appeared somewhat more troubled, yet still fighting to keep his expression calm. There was a tension about him, though I couldn’t tell if it was due to his feelings or mine. He held the door half-open, and his first sentence surprised me. “My son, you are familiar with classical histories.” “But what does that matter, father?” “You remember the remarkable story of the Roman general who pushed aside people, senators, and priests from the steps of his tribune—disregarding all laws and defying all religions—but was ultimately moved by human emotion; when his mother knelt before him and cried, ‘My son, before you walk the streets of Rome, you must first walk over the body of the woman who gave you life!’ he softened.” “I remember it all, but what point are you making?” “This,” and he swung the door wide open; “now, show that you can be harder than a pagan.” As the door opened, there lay my mother, face down on the ground. She said in a choked voice, “Go on,—break your vows,—but you must commit perjury over the body of your mother.” I tried to lift her, but she clung to the ground, repeating the same words; her magnificent dress, sprawling across the stone floor with gems and velvet, horrifyingly contrasted her stance of submission and the despair blazing in her eyes as she glanced at me for a moment. Overcome with anguish and terror, I staggered into the arms of the Superior, who seized that moment to take me to the church. My mother followed— the ceremony continued. I vowed chastity, poverty, and obedience, and in just a few moments, my fate was sealed. * * * * *
“Day followed day for many a month, of which I have no recollections, nor wish to have any. I must have experienced many emotions, but they all subsided like the waves of the sea under the darkness of a midnight sky,—their fluctuation continues, but there is no light to mark their motion, or trace when they rise and fall. A deep stupor pervaded my senses and soul; and perhaps, in this state, I was best fitted for the monotonous existence to which I was doomed. It is certain that I performed all the conventual functions with a regularity that left nothing to be blamed, and an apathy that left nothing for praise. My life was a sea without a tide. The bell did not toll for service with more mechanical punctuality than I obeyed the summons. No automaton, constructed on the most exquisite principles of mechanism, and obeying those principles with a punctuality almost miraculous, could leave the artist less room for complaint or disappointment, than I did the Superior and community. I was always first in my place in the choir. I received no visits in the parlour,—when I was permitted to go, I declined the permission. If penance was enjoined, I submitted; if relaxation was permitted, I never partook of it. I never asked a dispensation from morning prayers, or from vigils. I was silent in the refectory,—in the garden I walked alone. I neither thought, nor felt, nor lived,—if life depends on consciousness, and the motions of the will. I slept through my existence like the Simorgh in the Eastern fable, but this sleep was not to last long. My abstraction and calmness would not do for the Jesuits. My stupor, my noiseless tread, my fixed eyes, my ghastly silence, might indeed have impressed a superstitious community with the idea that it was no human creature who stalked through their cloisters, and haunted their choir. But they had quite different ideas. They considered all this as a tacit reproach to the struggles, the squabbles, the intrigues, and the circumventions, in which they were immersed, body and soul, from morn till night. Perhaps they thought I was lying in reserve, only to watch them. Perhaps there might have been a dearth of some matter of curiosity or complaint in the convent just then,—a very little serves for either. However it was, they began to revive the old story of my being deranged, and resolved to make the most of it. They whispered in the refectory, consulted in the garden,—shook their heads, pointed at me in the cloister, and finally, I faithfully believe, worked themselves into the conviction that what they wished or imagined was actually true. Then they all felt their consciences interested in the investigation; and a select party, headed by an old monk of influence and reputation, waited on the Superior. They stated to him my abstraction, my mechanical movements, my automaton figure, my meanless words, my stupified devotion, my total alienation from the spirit of the monastic life, while my scrupulous, wooden, jointless exactness in its forms was only a mockery. The Superior heard them with great indifference. He had held secret intelligence with my family, had communicated with the Director, and pledged himself that I should be a monk. He had succeeded by dint of exertions, (the result of which has been seen), and now cared very little whether I was mad or not. With a grave air he forbid their further interference in the matter, and reserved its future cognizance to himself. They retired defeated, but not disappointed, and they all pledged themselves to each other to watch me; that is, to harass, persecute, and torment me into being the very character with which their malice, their curiosity, or their mere industry of idleness and wantonness of unoccupied invention, had invested me already. From that hour the whole convent was in a tumult of conspiracy and combination. Doors were clapped to wherever I was heard to approach; and three or four would stand whispering near where I walked, and clear their throats, and exchange signs, and pass audibly to the most trifling topics in my hearing, as if to intimate, while they affected to conceal it, that their last topic had been me. I laughed at this internally. I said to myself, “Poor perverted beings, with what affectation of dramatic bustle and contrivance you labour to diversify the misery of your hopeless vacancy;—you struggle,—I submit.” Soon the toils they were preparing began to tighten round me. They would throw themselves in my way with an assiduity I could not avoid, and an appearance of kindness I did not willingly repel. They would say, in the blandest tones, “My dear brother, you are melancholy,—you are devoured with chagrin,—would to God our fraternal efforts could banish your regrets. But from what arises that melancholy that appears to consume you?” At these words I could not help fixing on them eyes full of reproaches, and I believe of tears,—but I did not utter a word. The state in which they saw me, was a sufficient cause for the melancholy with which I was reproached. * * * * * *
“Days passed one after the other for many months, which I can't remember and don't want to. I must have gone through many emotions, but they faded away like waves at sea under a dark midnight sky—though the waves keep moving, there's no light to show their motion or indicate when they rise and fall. A deep numbness took over my senses and soul; maybe in this state, I was best suited for the dull existence I was stuck in. I can say for sure that I carried out all the convent duties with a regularity that left no room for criticism, and an indifference that left no room for praise. My life was a sea without a tide. The bell rang for services with more mechanical punctuality than I answered the call. No machine, designed with the most intricate principles of engineering and following those principles with almost miraculous timing, could give the artist less reason to complain or feel disappointed than I did the Superior and the community. I was always first in my place in the choir. I received no visits in the parlor—and when I was allowed to go, I turned it down. If penance was required, I complied; if relaxation was offered, I never accepted it. I never asked to be excused from morning prayers or from vigils. I was quiet in the dining hall—I walked alone in the garden. I neither thought, felt, nor lived—if life depends on awareness and the exercise of will. I slept through my existence like the Simorgh in the Eastern tale, but this sleep wasn’t meant to last long. My numbness and tranquility didn’t work for the Jesuits. My stupor, my silent footsteps, my glazed look, my terrifying silence might have led a superstitious community to think that a non-human entity was prowling through their cloisters and haunting their choir. But they had other ideas. They saw all this as a silent accusation of their struggles, squabbles, intrigues, and intricate maneuvers that consumed them body and soul from morning till night. Maybe they thought I was just lying in wait to observe them. Perhaps there was a dry spell of something curious or complainable in the convent at that moment—a very little can suffice for either. Either way, they started to revive the old rumor that I was insane, and they decided to make the most of it. They murmured in the dining hall, conspired in the garden—shook their heads, pointed at me in the cloister, and finally, I genuinely believe, convinced themselves that what they wished or imagined was actually true. Then they all felt compelled to investigate it; and a small group, led by an influential and respected old monk, visited the Superior. They told him about my abstraction, my robotic movements, my automaton-like figure, my meaningless words, my dazed devotion, my complete disconnection from the spirit of monastic life, while my meticulous, wooden, jointless precision in its rituals was merely mockery. The Superior listened with great indifference. He had secretly communicated with my family, had been in touch with the Director, and promised that I would become a monk. He had achieved this through his efforts (the results of which are evident), and now didn’t care much whether I was insane or not. With a serious demeanor, he forbade any further interference and decided to take matters into his own hands. They left defeated but not disheartened, and they all vowed to watch me; that is, to harass, persecute, and torment me into becoming the exact person their malice, curiosity, or sheer idleness of uninspired imagination had already cast me as. From that moment, the whole convent was in a frenzy of conspiracy and collusion. Doors slammed shut wherever they heard me approach; three or four would stand whispering near where I walked, clearing their throats, exchanging looks, and loudly discussing the most trivial topics around me as if to hint that their last subject had been me while pretending to hide it. I chuckled at this internally. I thought to myself, “Poor twisted individuals, with what dramatized busyness and scheming you work to spice up the boredom of your endless emptiness;—you struggle,—I comply.” Soon the traps they were setting began to tighten around me. They would put themselves in my way with a dedication I couldn’t avoid, and an appearance of kindness I didn’t wish to reject. They would say in the sweetest tones, “My dear brother, you seem sad—you’re consumed by grief—would to God our brotherly efforts could erase your sorrows. But what’s causing the melancholy that seems to envelop you?” At those words, I couldn’t help but stare at them with eyes filled with reproach, and I believe tears—but I didn’t say a word. The way they saw me was reason enough for the sadness they accused me of. * * * *
“This attack having failed, another method was tried. They attempted to make me a party in the parties of the convent. They told me a thousand things of unjust partialities,—of unjust punishments, daily to be witnessed in the convent. They talked of a sickly brother being compelled to attend matins, while the physician pronounced his attendance on them must be his death,—and he died,—while a young favourite, in the bloom of health, had a dispensation from matins whenever he pleased to lie till nine in the morning;—of complaints that the confessional was not attended to as it ought,—and this might have made some impression on me, till another complainant added, and the turning-box is not attended to as it ought to be. This union of dissonant sounds,—this startling transition from a complaint of neglecting the mysteries of the soul in its profoundest communion with God, to the lowest details of the abuses of conventual discipline, revolted me at once. I had with difficulty concealed my disgust till then, and it was now so obvious, that the party gave up their attempt for the moment, and beckoned to an experienced monk to join me in my solitary walk, as I broke from them. He approached, “My brother, you are alone.” “I wish to be so.” “But why?” “I am not obliged to announce my reasons.” “True, but you may confide them to me.” “I have nothing to confide.” “I know that,—I would not for the world intrude on your confidence; reserve that for friends more honoured.” It struck me as rather odd, that he should, in the same breath, ask for my confidence,—declare that he was conscious I had nothing to intrust to him,—and, lastly, request a reserve of my confidence for some more favoured friend. I was silent, however, till he said, “But, my brother, you are devoured with ennui.” I was silent still. “Would to God I could find the means to dissipate it.” I said, looking on him calmly, “Are those means to be found within the walls of a convent?” “Yes, my dear brother,—yes, certainly,—the debate in which the convent is now engaged about the proper hour for matins, which the Superior wants to have restored to the original hour.” “What is the difference?” “Full five minutes.” “I confess the importance of the question.” “Oh! if you once begin to feel it, there will be no end of your happiness in a convent. There is something every moment to inquire, to be anxious about, and to contend for. Interest yourself, my dear brother, in these questions, and you will not have a moment’s ennui to complain of.” At these words I fixed my eyes on him. I said calmly, but I believe emphatically, “I have, then, only to excite in my own mind, spleen, malignity, curiosity, every passion that your retreat should have afforded me protection against, to render that retreat supportable. Pardon me, if I cannot, like you, beg of God permission to take his enemy into compact against the corruption which I promote, while I presume to pray against it.” He was silent, lifted up his hands, and crossed himself; and I said to myself, “God forgive your hypocrisy,” as he went into another walk, and repeated to his companions, “He is mad, irrecoverably mad.” “But how, then?” said several voices. There was a stifled whisper. I saw several heads bent together. I did not know what they were meditating, nor did I care. I was walking alone,—it was a delicious moon-light evening. I saw the moon-beams through the trees, but the trees all looked to me like walls. Their trunks were as adamant, and the interlaced branches seemed to twine themselves into folds that said, “Beyond us there is no passing.” I sat down by the side of a fountain,—there was a tall poplar over it,—I remember their situation well. An elderly priest (who, I did not see, was detached by the party) sat down beside me. He began some common-place observations on the transiency of human existence. I shook my head, and he understood, by a kind of tact not uncommon among Jesuits, that it would not do. He shifted the subject, remarked on the beauty of the foliage, and the limpid purity of the fountain. I assented. He added, “Oh that life were pure as that stream!” I sighed, “Oh that life were verdant and fertile to me as that tree!” “But, my son, may not fountains be dried up, and trees be withered?” “Yes, my father,—yes,—the fountain of my life has been dried up, and the green branch of my life has been blasted for ever.” As I uttered these words, I could not suppress some tears. The father seized on what he called the moment when God was breathing on my soul. Our conversation was very long, and I listened to him with a kind of reluctant and stubborn attention, because I had involuntarily been compelled to observe, that he was the only person in the whole community who had never harassed me by the slightest importunity either before my profession or after; and when the worst things were said of me, never seemed to attend; and when the worst things were predicted of me, shook his head and said nothing. His character was unimpeached, and his religious performances as exemplary and punctual as my own. With all this I felt no confidence in him, or in any human being; but I listened to him with patience, and my patience must have had no trivial trial, for, at the end of an hour, (I did not perceive that our conference was permitted quite beyond the usual hour of retirement), he continued repeating, “My dear son, you will become reconciled to the conventual life.” “My father, never, never,—unless this fountain is dried up, and this tree withered, by to-morrow.” “My son, God has often performed greater miracles for the salvation of a soul.”
“This attack having failed, another method was tried. They tried to include me in the disputes of the convent. They told me countless stories about unfair biases—about unjust punishments that I could see happening daily in the convent. They mentioned a sick brother who was forced to attend matins, even though the doctor said it would kill him—and he died—while a young favorite, who was perfectly healthy, could skip matins whenever he wanted and sleep until nine in the morning. They complained that confessions weren’t being handled properly, and this might have affected me until another complainant added, and the turning-box is not attended to as it ought to be. This mix of different complaints—this jarring shift from a concern about the deep spiritual matters of the soul in communion with God to the mundane details of conventual life abuses—sickened me instantly. I had barely managed to hide my disgust until then, and now it was so obvious that the group decided to give up their attempt for the moment and signaled to an experienced monk to join me as I broke away from them. He approached, saying, “My brother, you are alone.” “I want to be.” “But why?” “I don’t have to explain my reasons.” “True, but you could share them with me.” “I have nothing to share.” “I know that—I wouldn’t dream of intruding. Save that for more trusted friends.” I found it strange that he would, in the same breath, ask for my trust—acknowledge that I had nothing to share with him—and then suggest I keep my trust for someone more favored. I stayed silent until he said, “But, my brother, you are consumed with boredom.” I remained quiet. “I wish I could find a way to ease it.” I looked at him calmly and said, “Are those ways to be found within the walls of a convent?” “Yes, my dear brother—yes, definitely—the debate the convent is currently having about the proper time for matins, which the Superior wants to change back to the original hour.” “What’s the difference?” “Full five minutes.” “I see the importance of the issue.” “Oh! If you start caring about it, there will be no end to your happiness in the convent. There’s always something to inquire about, to worry over, to argue for. Get involved, my dear brother, in these matters, and you won’t have a moment of boredom to complain about.” At these words, I stared at him. I spoke calmly, though I believe emphatically, “So I just need to cultivate in my mind resentment, anger, curiosity, and every passion that your retreat should have protected me from to make this retreat bearable? Please forgive me, if I cannot, like you, ask God to allow his enemy to conspire with me against the corruption I foster while I still presume to pray against it.” He fell silent, raised his hands, and crossed himself; and I thought to myself, “God forgive your hypocrisy,” as he walked away and told his companions, “He is mad, irreparably mad.” “But how, then?” several voices asked. There was a hushed whisper. I saw several heads huddled together. I had no idea what they were plotting, nor did I care. I was walking alone—it was a beautiful moonlit evening. I could see the moonlight filtering through the trees, but to me, the trees looked like prison walls. Their trunks were solid as stone, and the intertwined branches seemed to wrap around in folds that said, “There’s no passing beyond us.” I sat down beside a fountain—there was a tall poplar above it—I remember perfectly where it was. An older priest (who, I didn’t notice, had been separated from the group) sat down next to me. He started with some clichéd remarks about the fleeting nature of human life. I shook my head, and he recognized, with a kind of instinct not uncommon among Jesuits, that it wouldn’t work. He changed the subject, commenting on the beauty of the leaves and the crystal-clear fountain. I agreed. He added, “Oh, if only life were as pure as that stream!” I sighed, “Oh, if only life were as green and bountiful for me as that tree!” “But, my son, aren’t fountains at risk of drying up, and trees of withering?” “Yes, my father—yes—the fountain of my life has dried up, and the green branch of my life has been withered forever.” As I said this, I couldn’t hold back my tears. The father seized what he called the moment when God was touching my soul. Our conversation lasted a long time, and I listened to him with a kind of reluctant and stubborn attention because I had noticed that he was the only person in the entire community who had never bothered me with the slightest pressure either before my profession or after; and when the worst things were said about me, he never seemed to pay attention; and when the worst predictions about me were made, he just shook his head and said nothing. His character was unblemished, and his religious duties as exemplary and punctual as my own. Despite this, I had no trust in him, or in anyone; but I listened to him patiently, and my patience must have been truly tested, for at the end of an hour, (I didn’t notice that our conversation had gone well beyond the usual retirement hour), he kept saying, “My dear son, you will come to accept the convent life.” “My father, never, never—unless this fountain dries up, and this tree withers by tomorrow.” “My son, God has often performed greater miracles for the salvation of a soul.”
“We parted, and I retired to my cell. I know not how he and the others were employed, but, before matins, there was such a tumult in the convent, that one would have thought Madrid was on fire. Boarders, novices, and monks, ran about from cell to cell, up and down the stair-case, through all the corridors, unrestrained and unquestioned,—all order was at an end. No bell was rung, no commands for restoring tranquillity issued; the voice of authority seemed to have made peace for ever with the shouts of uproar. From my window I saw them running through the garden in every direction, embracing each other, ejaculating, praying, and counting their beads with hands tremulous, and eyes uplifted in extacy. The hilarity of a convent has something in it uncouth, unnatural, and even alarming. I suspected some mischief immediately, but I said to myself, “The worst is over, they cannot make me more than a monk.”—I was not long left in doubt. Many steps approached my cell, numerous voices were repeating, “Hasten, dear brother, hasten to the garden.” I was left no choice; they surrounded and almost bore me to the garden.
“We said our goodbyes, and I went back to my room. I have no idea what he and the others were doing, but before morning prayers, there was such a commotion in the convent that it felt like Madrid was burning. Boarders, novices, and monks were rushing around from cell to cell, up and down the stairs, through all the hallways, completely wild and unrestrained—order had completely broken down. No bell was rung, no orders were given to restore calm; it seemed like the voice of authority had made peace forever with the chaos. From my window, I saw them running through the garden in every direction, hugging each other, exclaiming, praying, and counting their beads with shaky hands and uplifted eyes, lost in ecstatic joy. The excitement of a convent has something bizarre, unnatural, and even disturbing about it. I immediately sensed something was off, but I told myself, “The worst is over; they can’t make me anything more than a monk.” I wasn’t left wondering for long. Many steps came closer to my cell, and several voices were calling out, “Hurry, dear brother, hurry to the garden.” I had no choice; they surrounded me and nearly carried me to the garden.
“The whole community were assembled there, the Superior among them not attempting to suppress the confusion, but rather encouraging it. There was a suffusion of joy in every countenance, and a kind of artificial light in every eye, but the whole performance struck me as hollow and hypocritical. I was led, or rather hurried to the spot where I had sat and conversed so long the preceding evening. The fountain was dried up, and the tree was withered. I stood speechless with astonishment, while every voice around me repeated, “A miracle! a miracle!—God himself has sealed your vocation with his own hand.” The Superior made a signal to them to stop. He said to me in a calm voice, “My son, you are required only to believe the evidence of your own eyes. Will you make infidels of your very senses, sooner than believe God? Prostrate yourself, I adjure you, before him this moment, and, by a public and solemn act of faith, recognise that mercy that has not scrupled a miracle to invite you to salvation.” I was amazed more than touched by what I saw and heard, but I threw myself on my knees before them all, as I was directed. I clasped my hands, and said aloud, “My God, if you have indeed vouchsafed this miracle on my account, you will also doubtless enrich and illuminate me with grace to apprehend and appreciate it. My mind is dark, but you can illuminate it. My heart is hard, but it is not beyond the power of omnipotence to touch and subdue it. An impression made on it this moment, a whisper sent to its recesses, is not less worthy of your mercy than an impression on inanimate matter, which only confounds my senses.” The Superior interrupted me. He said, “Hold, those are not the words you should use. Your very faith is incredulous, and your prayer an ironical insult on the mercy it pretends to supplicate.” “My father, put what words you please in my mouth, and I will repeat them,—if I am not convinced, I am at least subdued.” “You must ask pardon of the community for the offence your tacit repugnance to the life of God has caused them.” I did so. “You must express your gratitude to the community for the joy they have testified at this miraculous evidence of the truth of your vocation.” I did so. “You must also express your gratitude to God, for a visible interposition of supernatural power, not more to the vindication of his grace, than to the eternal honour of this house, which he has been pleased to irradiate and dignify by a miracle.” I hesitated a little. I said, “My father, may I be permitted to utter this prayer internally?” The Superior hesitated too; he thought it might not be well to push matters too far, and he said at length, “As you please.” I was still kneeling on the ground, close to the tree and the fountain. I now prostrated myself, with my face to the earth, and prayed internally and intensely, while they all stood around me; but the language of my prayer was very different from what they flattered themselves I was uttering. On rising from my knees, I was embraced by half the community. Some of them actually shed tears, the source of whose fountain was surely not in their hearts. Hypocritical joy insults only its dupe, but hypocritical grief degrades the professor. That whole day was passed in a kind of revelry. Exercises were abridged,—the refections embellished with confectionary,—every one had permission to go from cell to cell, without an order from the Superior. Presents of chocolate, snuff, iced water, liqueurs, and (what was more acceptable and necessary than any of them) napkins and towels of the finest and whitest damask, circulated among all the members. The Superior was shut up half the day with two discreet brethren, as they are called, (that is, men who are elected to take part with the Superior, on supposition of their utter, superannuated incapacity, as Pope Sixtus was elected for his (supposed) imbecillity), preparing an authenticated account of the miracle, to be dispatched to the principal convents in Spain. There was no need to distribute the intelligence through Madrid,—they were in possession of it an hour after it happened,—the malicious say an hour before.
“The whole community was gathered there, with the Superior among them not trying to hide the confusion, but rather encouraging it. Everyone's face was glowing with joy, and there was a kind of artificial light in their eyes, but the whole scene felt shallow and hypocritical to me. I was led, or rather pushed, to the spot where I had sat and talked for so long the night before. The fountain was dry, and the tree was withered. I stood there in shock, while everyone around me kept saying, “A miracle! A miracle!—God himself has confirmed your calling with his own hand.” The Superior signaled for them to stop. He calmly said to me, “My son, all you need to do is believe what your own eyes tell you. Are you going to doubt your senses rather than believe God? I urge you to bow down before him right now, and with a public and solemn act of faith, acknowledge the mercy that didn’t hesitate to perform a miracle to bring you to salvation.” I was more astonished than moved by what I saw and heard, but I knelt before them all as I was directed. I clasped my hands and said aloud, “My God, if you have truly granted this miracle for my sake, you will certainly also enrich and enlighten me with the grace to understand and appreciate it. My mind is dark, but you can shine your light on it. My heart is hard, but it is not beyond your power to touch and soften it. An impression made on it right now, a whisper sent deep within, is no less deserving of your mercy than an impression on lifeless matter, which only confounds my senses.” The Superior interrupted me. He said, “Wait, those aren’t the words you should use. Your very faith is wavering, and your prayer is an ironic insult to the mercy it pretends to seek.” “My father, put whatever words you want in my mouth, and I will repeat them—if I am not convinced, I am at least subdued.” “You must ask the community for forgiveness for the offense your tacit resistance to the life of God has caused them.” I did so. “You must express your gratitude to the community for the joy they have shown at this miraculous proof of your calling.” I did so. “You must also thank God for a visible intervention of supernatural power, not just to affirm his grace, but also to honor this house, which he has chosen to illuminate and dignify with a miracle.” I hesitated for a moment and said, “My father, may I say this prayer in my heart?” The Superior hesitated too; he thought it might not be wise to push things too far, and finally said, “As you wish.” I was still kneeling on the ground, close to the tree and the fountain. I now laid flat, face down, and prayed intently in my heart while they all stood around me; but the words of my prayer were very different from what they thought I was saying. When I rose from my knees, half the community embraced me. Some of them actually shed tears, the source of which surely wasn’t in their hearts. Hypocritical joy only deceives its victim, but hypocritical grief degrades the one who professes it. The entire day was filled with a kind of celebration. Activities were shortened, the meals were enhanced with sweets, everyone was allowed to visit from cell to cell without needing permission from the Superior. Gifts of chocolate, snuff, iced water, liqueurs, and (what was more welcome and necessary than any of these) the finest white damask napkins and towels were shared among all the members. The Superior spent half the day with two discreet brothers, (meaning men who are chosen to assist the Superior, based on their supposed total ineptitude, just as Pope Sixtus was elected for his (alleged) incompetence), preparing an official account of the miracle, to be sent to the main convents in Spain. There was no need to spread the news through Madrid—they had learned about it an hour after it happened—the malicious claim an hour before.
“I must confess the agitating exhilaration of this day, so unlike what I had ever witnessed before in a convent, produced an effect on me I cannot describe. I was caressed,—made the hero of the fete,—(a conventual fete has always something odd and unnatural in it),—almost deified. I gave myself up to the intoxication of the day,—I did verily believe myself the favourite of the Deity for some hours. I said to myself a thousand flattering things. If this deception was criminal, I expiated my crime very soon. The next day every thing was restored to its usual order, and I found that the community could pass from the extreme of disorder in a moment to the rigidity of their usual habits.
“I have to admit that the intense excitement of this day, so unlike anything I had ever seen in a convent, had an effect on me that I can't put into words. I was pampered—made the star of the fete—(a convent celebration always has something strange and unnatural about it)—almost worshipped. I surrendered to the thrill of the day—I truly believed I was the favorite of God for a few hours. I told myself a thousand flattering things. If this illusion was wrong, I paid for my mistake very quickly. The next day, everything returned to normal, and I realized that the community could go from complete chaos to the strictness of their usual routines in an instant.”
“My conviction of this was certainly not diminished within the few following days. The oscillations of a convent vibrate within a very short interval. One day all is relaxation, another all is inexorable discipline. Some following days I received a striking proof of that foundation on which, in despite of a miracle, my repugnance to a monastic life rested. Some one, it was said, had committed a slight breach of monastic duty. The slight breach was fortunately committed by a distant relation of the Archbishop of Toledo, and consisted merely in his entering the church intoxicated, (a rare vice in Spaniards), attempting to drag the matin preacher from the pulpit, and failing in that, getting astride as well as he could on the altar, dashing down the tapers, overturning the vases and the pix, and trying to scratch out, as with the talons of a demon, the painting that hung over the table, uttering all the while the most horrible blasphemies, and even soliciting the portrait of the Virgin in language not to be repeated. A consultation was held. The community, as may be guessed, was in an uproar while it lasted. Every one but myself was anxious and agitated. There was much talk of the inquisition,—the scandal was so atrocious,—the outrage so unpardonable,—and atonement so impracticable. Three days afterwards the archbishop’s mandate came to stop all proceedings; and the following day the youth who had committed this sacrilegious outrage appeared in the hall of the Jesuits, where the Superior and a few monks were assembled, read a short exercise which one of them had written for him on the pithy word “Ebrietas,” and departed to take possession of a large benefice in the diocese of the archbishop his relative. The very next day after this scandalous scene of compromise, imposture, and profanation, a monk was detected in the act of going, after the permitted hour, to an adjacent cell to return a book he had borrowed. As a punishment for this offence, he was compelled to sit for three days at refection, while we were dining, barefooted and his tunic reversed, on the stone floor of the hall. He was compelled to accuse himself aloud of every crime, and of many not at all fit to be mentioned to our ears, and exclaim at every interval, “My God, my punishment is just.” On the second day, it was found that a mat had been placed under him by some merciful hand. There was an immediate commotion in the hall. The poor wretch was labouring under a complaint that made it worse than death to him to be compelled to sit or rather lie on a stone floor; some merciful being had surreptitiously conveyed to him this mat. An investigation was immediately commenced. A youth whom I had not noticed before, started from the table, and kneeling to the Superior, confessed his guilt. The Superior assumed a stern look, retired with some old monks to consult on this new crime of humanity, and in a few moments the bell was rung, to give every one notice to retire to their cells. We all retired trembling, and while we prostrated ourselves respectively before the crucifix in our cells, wondered who would be the next victim, or what might be his punishment. I saw that youth but once again. He was the son of a wealthy and powerful family, but even his wealth was no balance against his contumacy, in the opinion of the convent, that is, of four monks of rigid principles, whom the Superior consulted that very evening. The Jesuits are fond of courting power, but they are still fonder of keeping it, if they can, to themselves. The result of their debate was, that the offender should undergo a severe humiliation and penance in their presence. His sentence was announced to him, and he submitted to it. He repeated every word of contrition they dictated to him. He then bared his shoulders, and applied the scourge till the blood flowed, repeating between every stroke, “My God, I ask pardon of thee for having given the slightest comfort or relief to Fra Paolo, during his merited penance.” He performed all this, cherishing in the bottom of his soul an intention still to comfort and relieve Fra Paolo, whenever he could find opportunity. He then thought all was over. He was desired to retire to his cell. He did so, but the monks were not satisfied with this examination. They had long suspected Fra Paolo of irregularity, and imagined they might extort the confession of it from this youth, whose humanity increased their suspicion. The virtues of nature are always deemed vices in a convent. Accordingly, he had hardly been in bed when they surrounded him. They told him they came by command of the Superior to enjoin him a further penance, unless he disclosed the secret of the interest he felt for Fra Paolo. It was in vain he exclaimed, “I have no interest but that of humanity and compassion.” Those were words they did not understand. It was in vain he urged, “I will inflict whatever penance the Superior is pleased to order, but my shoulders are bleeding still,”—and he shewed them. The executioners were pitiless. They compelled him to quit his bed, and applied the scourge with such outrageous severity, that at last, mad with shame, rage, and pain, he burst from them, and ran through the corridor calling for assistance or for mercy. The monks were in their cells, none dared to stir,—they shuddered, and turned on their straw pallets. It was the vigil of Saint John the Lesser, and I had been commanded what is called in convents an hour of recollection, which was to be passed in the church. I had obeyed the order, and remained with my face and body prostrate on the marble steps of the altar, till I was almost unconscious, when I heard the clock strike twelve. I reflected the hour had elapsed without a single recollection on my part. “And thus it is to be always,” I exclaimed, rising from my knees; “they deprive of the power of thinking, and then they bid me recollect.” As I returned through the corridor, I heard frightful cries—I shuddered. Suddenly a phantom approached me—I dropt on my knees—I cried, “Satana vade retro—apage Satana.” A naked human being, covered with blood, and uttering screams of rage and torture, flashed by me; four monks pursued him—they had lights. I had shut the door at the end of the gallery—I felt they must return and pass me—I was still on my knees, and trembling from head to foot. The victim reached the door, found it shut, and rallied. I turned, and saw a groupe worthy of Murillo. A more perfect human form never existed than that of this unfortunate youth. He stood in an attitude of despair—he was streaming with blood. The monks, with their lights, their scourges, and their dark habits, seemed like a groupe of demons who had made prey of a wandering angel,—the groupe resembled the infernal furies pursuing a mad Orestes. And, indeed, no ancient sculptor ever designed a figure more exquisite and perfect than that they had so barbarously mangled. Debilitated as my mind was by the long slumber of all its powers, this spectacle of horror and cruelty woke them in a moment. I rushed forward in his defence—I struggled with the monks—I uttered some expressions which, though I hardly was conscious of, they remembered and exaggerated with all the accuracy of malice.
“My conviction of this was certainly not lessened in the days that followed. The atmosphere of a convent changes rapidly within a very short time. One day, everything is relaxed; the next day, it’s all about strict discipline. A few days later, I received a striking proof of the basis on which my deep dislike for monastic life rested, despite a miracle. Someone had reportedly committed a minor breach of monastic duty. The minor breach was fortunately committed by a distant relative of the Archbishop of Toledo and involved him entering the church intoxicated (which was rare for Spaniards), trying to pull the morning preacher from the pulpit, and when that failed, managing to climb onto the altar, knocking down the candles, overturning the vases and the container for the Eucharist, and trying to claw at the painting above the altar, all the while shouting the most horrible blasphemies and even inviting the Virgin's portrait to join in language that shouldn’t be repeated. A consultation was held. As you might guess, the community was in an uproar during this time. Everyone but me was anxious and agitated. There was a lot of talk about the inquisition—the scandal was so shocking—the outrage so unforgivable—and atonement so impossible. Three days later, the archbishop's order came to halt all proceedings; the next day, the young man who had committed this sacrilegious act appeared in the Jesuit hall, where the Superior and a few monks were gathered, read a brief statement that one of them had written for him on the succinct word “Ebrietas,” and left to take up a large benefice in the archbishop’s diocese. The very next day after this scandalous scene of compromise, deception, and profanation, a monk was caught going, after the permitted hour, to an adjacent cell to return a borrowed book. As punishment for this offense, he was forced to sit for three days at during our meals, barefoot and with his tunic turned inside out, on the stone floor of the hall. He was required to confess aloud all his sins, as well as many that were not suitable for our ears, and shout at regular intervals, “My God, my punishment is just.” On the second day, it was discovered that some kind soul had secretly placed a mat under him. This caused an immediate disturbance in the hall. The poor wretch was suffering from a condition that made it worse than death for him to sit or rather lie on a stone floor; someone had mercifully slipped him this mat. An investigation quickly began. A youth I hadn’t noticed before jumped up from the table, knelt before the Superior, and confessed his guilt. The Superior wore a stern expression, withdrew with some older monks to discuss this new crime against humanity, and moments later, the bell rang, signaling everyone to return to their cells. We all went back in fear, and while we knelt before the crucifix in our cells, we wondered who would be the next victim and what their punishment might be. I saw that youth only once more. He was the son of a wealthy and powerful family, but even his wealth couldn’t save him from the convent’s judgment, at least that of four rigid monks whom the Superior consulted that very evening. The Jesuits like to gain power, but they prefer to keep it for themselves. The outcome of their discussion was that the offender should endure a severe humiliation and penance in their presence. His sentence was communicated to him, and he accepted it. He repeated every word of contrition they dictated. He then bared his shoulders and beat himself until the blood flowed, repeating after each stroke, “My God, I ask your forgiveness for having given Fra Paolo the slightest comfort or relief during his deserved punishment.” He did all this while secretly intending to comfort and relieve Fra Paolo whenever he found the chance. He thought it was all over after that. He was told to return to his cell. However, the monks were not satisfied with this confession. They had long suspected Fra Paolo of wrongdoing and believed they could extract a confession from this youth, whose compassion only heightened their suspicion. The natural virtues are always seen as vices in a convent. So, barely had he gotten into bed when they surrounded him. They told him they had come by order of the Superior to impose further penance unless he revealed the reason for his concern for Fra Paolo. It was useless for him to shout, “I only care about humanity and compassion.” They did not understand those words. It was equally in vain for him to plead, “I’ll accept whatever punishment the Superior orders, but my shoulders are still bleeding,”—and he showed them. The executioners were unyielding. They forced him out of bed and whipped him with such brutality that finally, out of shame, rage, and pain, he broke free and fled down the corridor, crying for help or mercy. The monks were in their cells; no one dared to move—they trembled and turned on their straw pallets. It was the eve of Saint John the Lesser, and I had been instructed to observe what is known in convents as an hour of recollection, spent in the church. I complied and remained with my face and body flat against the marble altar steps until I was nearly unconscious when I heard the clock chime twelve. I realized that the hour had passed without a single recollection. “And thus it will always be,” I exclaimed, rising from my knees; “they strip me of the power to think, and then they tell me to recollect.” As I walked back through the corridor, I heard terrible screams—I shuddered. Suddenly, a figure appeared before me—I dropped to my knees and cried, “Satana vade retro—apage Satana.” A naked human, covered in blood and filled with screams of anger and agony, rushed past me; four monks pursued him with lights. I had locked the door at the end of the hallway—I felt they would have to come back and pass me—I remained on my knees, trembling all over. The victim reached the door, found it shut, and turned around. I looked and saw a scene worthy of Murillo. No human form was ever more perfect than that of this poor youth. He stood there in a pose of despair—he was drenched in blood. The monks, with their lights, their whips, and their dark robes, looked like a group of demons who had captured a wandering angel—their group resembled the infernal furies chasing a mad Orestes. Indeed, no ancient sculptor ever created a figure more exquisite and perfect than the one they had so brutally mangled. Despite my mind being dulled by the long sleep of all its faculties, this horrifying and cruel spectacle restored them in an instant. I rushed forward to defend him—I struggled with the monks—I shouted something that, though I barely realized it, they remembered and exaggerated with all the malice they could muster.
“I have no recollection of what followed; but the issue of the business was, that I was confined to my cell for the following week, for my daring interference in the discipline of the convent. And the additional penance of the unfortunate novice, for resisting that discipline, was inflicted with such severity, that he became delirious with shame and agony. He refused food, he got no rest, and died the eighth night after the scene I had witnessed. He was of a temper unusually mild and amiable—he had a taste for literature, and even the disguise of a convent could not conceal the distinguished graces of his person and manners. Had he lived in the world, how these qualities would have embellished it! Perhaps the world would have abused and perverted them—true; but would the abuses of the world ever have brought them to so frightful and disastrous a conclusion?—would he have been first lashed into madness, and then lashed out of existence? He was interred in the church of the convent, and the Superior himself pronounced his eulogium—the Superior! by whose order, or else permission, or at least connivance, he had been driven mad, in order to obtain a trivial and imaginary secret.
“I have no memory of what happened next; but the outcome was that I was locked in my cell for the following week due to my bold interference in the convent's discipline. The additional punishment for the unfortunate novice, for resisting that discipline, was so harsh that he became delirious with shame and pain. He refused food, couldn’t find any rest, and died the eighth night after the scene I had witnessed. He was of an unusually gentle and kind nature—he enjoyed literature, and even the disguise of a convent couldn’t hide the remarkable qualities of his character and appearance. If he had lived in the outside world, how those traits would have flourished! Perhaps the world would have misused and twisted them—true; but would the world's abuses ever have led to such a horrifying and tragic end? Would he have been first beaten into madness, and then beaten out of existence? He was buried in the church of the convent, and the Superior himself delivered his eulogy—the Superior! by whose order, or at least permission, or even indifference, he had been pushed to madness, all for some trivial and imaginary secret.”
“During this exhibition, my disgust arose to a degree incalculable. I had loathed the conventual life—I now despised it; and every judge of human nature knows, that it is harder to eradicate the latter sentiment than the former. I was not long without an occasion for the renewed exercise of both feelings. The weather was intensely hot that year—an epidemic complaint broke out in the convent—every day two or three were ordered to the infirmary, and those who had merited slight penances were allowed, by way of commutation, to attend the sick. I was most anxious to be of the number—I was even resolved, by some slight deviation, to tempt this punishment, which would have been to me the highest gratification. Dare I confess my motive to you, Sir? I was anxious to see those men, if possible, divested of the conventual disguise, and forced to sincerity by the pangs of disease, and the approach of death. I triumphed already in the idea of their dying confession, of hearing them acknowledge the seductions employed to ensnare me, deplore the miseries in which they had involved me, and implore, with convulsed lips, my pardon in—no—not in vain.
“During this exhibition, my disgust grew to an immeasurable level. I had hated the conventual life—I now despised it; and every judge of human nature knows that it’s harder to eliminate the latter feeling than the former. I didn’t have to wait long for a chance to experience both sentiments again. The weather was extremely hot that year—an outbreak of illness occurred in the convent—every day two or three were sent to the infirmary, and those who had received minor penances were allowed, as a kind of exchange, to attend to the sick. I was very eager to be among them—I even planned to take a slight deviation to tempt this punishment, which would have brought me the greatest satisfaction. Dare I confess my motive to you, Sir? I wanted to see those men, if possible, stripped of their convent uniforms, forced to be sincere by the pains of illness and the approach of death. I was already victorious in the thought of their dying confession, of hearing them admit the temptations they used to trap me, regret the miseries they had dragged me into, and plead, with trembling lips, for my forgiveness in—no—not in vain.
“This wish, though vindictive, was not without its palliations; but I was soon saved the trouble of realizing it at my own expence. That very evening the Superior sent for me, and desired me to attend in the infirmary, allowing me, at the same time, remission from vespers. The first bed I approached, I found Fra Paolo extended on. He had never recovered the effects of the complaint he laboured under at the time of his penance; and the death of the young novice so (fruitlessly incurred) had been mortal to him.
“This wish, although spiteful, wasn’t entirely without its reasons; but I was soon spared the trouble of fulfilling it at my own expense. That very evening, the Superior called for me and asked me to help out in the infirmary, while also giving me a break from evening prayers. The first bed I approached had Fra Paolo lying on it. He had never fully recovered from the illness he had during his penance, and the death of the young novice, which had led to his suffering, had been fatal for him.
“I offered him medicines—I attempted to adjust him in his bed. He had been greatly neglected. He repelled both offers, and, feebly waving his hand, said, “Let me, at least, die in peace.” A few moments after, he unclosed his eyes, and recognized me. A gleam of pleasure trembled over his countenance, for he remembered the interest I had shewn for his unfortunate friend. He said, in a voice hardly intelligible, “It is you, then?” “Yes, my brother, it is I—can I do any thing for you?” After a long pause, he added, “Yes, you can.” “Tell me then.” He lowered his voice, which was before almost inaudible, and whispered, “Let none of them come near me in my dying moments—it will not give you much trouble—those moments are approaching.” I pressed his hand in token of acquiescence. But I felt there was something at once terrifying and improper in this request from a dying man. I said to him, “My dear brother, you are then dying?—would you not wish an interest in the prayers of the community?—would you not wish the benefit of the last sacraments?” He shook his head, and I fear that I understood him too well. I ceased any further importunity; and a few moments he uttered, in tones I could hardly distinguish, “Let them, let me die.—They have left me no power to form another wish.” His eyes closed,—I sat beside his bed, holding his hand in mine. At first, I could feel he attempted to press it—the attempt failed, his hold relaxed. Fra Paolo was no more.
“I offered him medication—I tried to adjust him in his bed. He had been severely neglected. He rejected both offers, and, weakly waving his hand, said, “Let me, at least, die in peace.” A few moments later, he opened his eyes and recognized me. A flicker of joy crossed his face, as he remembered the concern I had shown for his unfortunate friend. He said, in a voice barely audible, “Is it you, then?” _ _ “Yes, my brother, it’s me—can I do anything for you?” After a long pause, he added, “Yes, you can.” “What is it?” He lowered his voice, which was already almost inaudible, and whispered, “Let none of them come near me in my dying moments—it won’t trouble you much—those moments are coming.” I squeezed his hand as a sign of agreement. But I felt there was something both frightening and inappropriate in this request from a dying man. I said to him, “My dear brother, you’re dying then?—wouldn’t you want the prayers of the community?—wouldn’t you want the benefit of the last sacraments?” He shook his head, and I fear I understood him all too well. I stopped pressing any further; shortly after, he uttered, in tones I could barely make out, “Let them, let me die.—They have left me no power to wish for anything else.” His eyes closed—I sat beside his bed, holding his hand in mine. At first, I could feel him trying to grip it—but the effort failed, and his hold relaxed. Fra Paolo was gone.
“I continued to sit holding the dead hand in mine, till a groan from an adjacent bed roused me. It was occupied by the old monk with whom I had held a long conversation the night before the miracle, in which I still believed most firmly.
“I kept sitting there with the dead hand in mine until a groan from a nearby bed brought me back to reality. It was occupied by the old monk I had talked to for a long time the night before the miracle, which I still believed in wholeheartedly.”
“I have observed, that this man was of a temper and manners remarkably mild and attractive. Perhaps this is always connected with great weakness of intellect, and coldness of character in men. (It may be different in women—but my own experience has never failed in the discovery, that where there was a kind of feminine softness and pliability in the male character, there was also treachery, dissimulation, and heartlessness.) At least, if there be such an union, a conventual life is sure to give it every advantage in its range of internal debility, and external seductiveness.—That pretence of a wish to assist, without the power, or even the wish, that is so flattering both to the weak minds that exercise it, and the weaker on whom it is exercised. This man had been always judged very weak, and yet very fascinating. He had been always employed to ensnare the young novices. He was now dying—overcome by his situation, I forgot every thing but its tremendous claims, and offered him every assistance in my power. “I want nothing but to die,” was his answer. His countenance was perfectly calm, but its calmness was rather that of apathy than of resignation. “You are, then, perfectly sure of your approach to blessedness?” “I know nothing about it.” “How, my brother, are those words for a dying man to utter?” “Yes, if he speaks the truth.” “But a monk?—a catholic?” “Those are but names—I feel that truth, at least, now.” “You amaze me!” “I care not—I am on the verge of a precipice—I must plunge from it—and whether the by-standers utter outcries or not, is a matter of little consequence to me.” “And yet, you expressed a willingness to die?” “Willingness! Oh impatience!—I am a clock that has struck the same minutes and hours for sixty years. Is it not time for the machine to long for its winding up? The monotony of my existence would make a transition, even to pain, desirable. I am weary, and would change—that is all.” “But to me, and to all the community, you seemed to be resigned to the monastic life.” “I seemed a lie—I lived a lie—I was a lie—I ask pardon of my last moments for speaking the truth—I presume they neither can refuse me, or discredit my words—I hated the monastic life. Inflict pain on man, and his energies are roused—condemn him to insanity, and he slumbers like animals that have been found inclosed in wood and stone, torpid and content; but condemn him at once to pain and inanity, as they do in convents, and you unite the sufferings of hell and of annihilation. For sixty years I have cursed my existence. I never woke to hope, for I had nothing to do or to expect. I never lay down with consolation, for I had, at the close of every day, only to number so many deliberate mockeries of God, as exercises of devotion. The moment life is put beyond the reach of your will, and placed under the influence of mechanical operations, it becomes, to thinking beings, a torment insupportable.
“I have noticed that this man had a remarkably gentle and charming personality. Maybe this is always linked to a significant lack of intelligence and emotional coldness in men. (It might be different for women—but from my experience, I’ve often found that where there’s a sort of feminine softness and flexibility in a man’s character, there’s also betrayal, deceit, and insensitivity.) At least, if that kind of partnership exists, a monastic life certainly enhances any internal weakness and external allure. That pretense of wanting to help, without the ability or even the desire, is very flattering to both the feeble minds who express it and the even weaker individuals on whom it’s exercised. This man had always been considered very weak, yet also very captivating. He was often used to lure in the young novices. Now he was dying—overwhelmed by his condition, I forgot everything except its immense demands and offered him all the help I could provide. “I want nothing but to die,” he replied. His face was perfectly calm, but that calmness felt more like apathy than acceptance. “So, you’re completely certain of your path to salvation?” “I know nothing about it.” “How can a dying man say such words?” “Yes, if he’s speaking the truth.” “But a monk?—a Catholic?” “Those are just labels—I feel that truth, at least, now.” “You astonish me!” “I don’t care—I’m on the edge of a cliff—I must leap from it—and whether the onlookers scream or not matters little to me.” “And yet, you said you were willing to die?” “Willing? Oh, impatient!—I’m a clock that has struck the same minutes and hours for sixty years. Isn’t it time for the machine to yearn for its winding up? The monotony of my life would make even pain feel welcome. I’m exhausted and just want change—that’s all.” “Yet to me and the whole community, you seemed resigned to monastic life.” “I seemed a lie—I lived a lie—I am a lie—I apologize to my last moments for telling the truth—I assume they can neither deny me nor discredit my words—I hated monastic life. Inflict pain on a man, and he awakens his strength—condemn him to insanity, and he sleeps like animals trapped in wood and stone, torpid and content; but condemn him simultaneously to pain and emptiness, like they do in monasteries, and you combine the sufferings of hell and annihilation. For sixty years, I have cursed my existence. I never woke with hope, as I had nothing to do or look forward to. I never lay down with comfort, since by the end of each day all I could count were deliberate mockeries of God, disguised as acts of devotion. The moment life is taken out of your control and placed under mechanical forces, it becomes a torment unbearable for thinking beings.”
“I never ate with appetite, because I knew, that with or without it, I must go to the refectory when the bell rung. I never lay down to rest in peace, because I knew the bell was to summon me in defiance of nature, whether it was disposed to prolong or shorten my repose. I never prayed, for my prayers were dictated to me. I never hoped, for my hopes were founded not on the truth of God, but on the promises and threatenings of man. My salvation hovered on the breath of a being as weak as myself, whose weakness I was nevertheless obliged to flatter, and struggle to obtain a gleam of the grace of God, through the dark distorted medium of the vices of man. It never reached me—I die without light, hope, faith, or consolation.”—He uttered these words with a calmness that was more terrific than the wildest convulsions of despair. I gasped for breath—“But, my brother, you were always punctual in your religious exercises.” “That was mechanism—will you not believe a dying man?” “But you urged me, in a long conversation, to embrace the monastic life; and your importunity must have been sincere, for it was after my profession.” “It is natural for the miserable to wish for companions in their misery. This is very selfish, very misanthropic, you will say, but it is also very natural. You have yourself seen the cages suspended in the cells—are not the tame birds always employed to allure the wild ones? We were caged birds, can you blame us for the deception?” In these words I could not help recognizing that simplicity of profound corruption(15),—that frightful paralysis of the soul, which leaves it incapable of receiving any impression or making one,—that says to the accuser, Approach, remonstrate, upbraid—I defy you. My conscience is dead, and can neither hear, utter, or echo a reproach. I was amazed—I struggled against my own conviction. I said, “But your regularity in religious exercises—” “Did you never hear a bell toll?” “But your voice was always the loudest and most distinct in the choir.” “Did you never hear an organ played?” * * * * * * *
“I never ate with any real appetite because I knew that, regardless of how I felt, I had to go to the dining hall when the bell rang. I never rested peacefully because I knew the bell would summon me against my will, no matter whether it lengthened or shortened my rest. I never prayed, as my prayers were dictated to me. I never hoped, for my hopes were based not on the truth of God but on the promises and threats of man. My salvation depended on someone as weak as I was, whose weakness I had to flatter and struggle to gain a glimpse of God's grace through the distorted lens of human vices. It never reached me—I die without light, hope, faith, or comfort.” He said these words with a calmness that was more terrifying than the wildest fits of despair. I gasped for breath. “But, my brother, you were always on time for your religious duties.” “That was just routine—do you not believe a dying man?” “But you urged me, in a long conversation, to take up monastic life; your insistence must have been genuine, especially after my vows.” “It's natural for the miserable to want companions in their suffering. You might call that selfish or misanthropic, but it's also very human. You’ve seen the cages in the cells—aren’t the tamed birds always used to attract the wild ones? We were caged birds; can you blame us for the deception?” In those words, I couldn’t help but see the simplicity of profound corruption—that terrifying paralysis of the soul that leaves it incapable of receiving or making any impression—it tells the accuser, Come closer, argue, scold—I defy you. My conscience is dead and can neither hear, speak, nor respond to a reproach. I was shocked—I fought against my own beliefs. I said, “But your regularity in religious duties—” “Did you never hear a bell toll?” “But your voice was always the loudest and clearest in the choir.” “Did you never hear an organ play?” * * * * * * *
I shuddered, yet I still went on with my queries—I thought I could not know too much. I said, “But, my brother, the religious exercises in which you were constantly engaged, must have imperceptibly instilled something of their spirit into you?—is it not so? You must have passed from the forms of religion into its spirit ultimately?—is it not so, my brother? Speak on the faith of a dying man. May I have such a hope! I would undergo any thing—any thing, to obtain it.” “There is no such hope,” said the dying man, “deceive not yourself with it. The repetition of religious duties, without the feeling or spirit of religion, produces an incurable callosity of heart. There are not more irreligious people to be found on earth than those who are occupied always in its externals. I verily believe half our lay-brothers to be Atheists. I have heard and read something of those whom we call heretics. They have people to open their pews, (shocking profanation you will call it, to sell seats in the house of God, and you are right), they have people to ring bells when their dead are to be interred; and these wretches have no other indication of religion to give, but watching during the whole time of service, (in which their duties forbid them to partake), for the fees which they extort, and dropping upon their knees, ejaculating the names of Christ and God, amid the rattling of the pew-doors, which always operates on their associations, and makes them bound from their knees to gape for a hundredth part of the silver for which Judas sold his Saviour and himself. Then their bell-ringers—one would imagine death might humanize them. Oh! no such thing—they extort money in proportion to the depth of the grave. And the bell-ringer, the sexton, and the survivors, fight sometimes a manual battle over the senseless remains, whose torpidity is the most potent and silent reproach to this unnatural conflict.” I knew nothing of this, but I grasped at his former words, “You die, then, without hope or confidence?” He was silent. “Yet you urged me by eloquence almost divine, by a miracle verified before my own eyes.” He laughed. There is something very horrible in the laugh of a dying man: Hovering on the verge of both worlds, he seems to give the lie to both, and proclaim the enjoyments of one, and the hopes of another, alike an imposture. “I performed that miracle myself,” he said with all the calmness, and, alas! something of the triumph of a deliberate impostor. “I knew the reservoir by which the fountain was supplied—by consent of the Superior it was drawn off in the course of the night. We worked hard at it, and laughed at your credulity every pump we drew.” “But the tree—” “I was in possession of some chemical secrets—I have not time to disclose them now—I scattered a certain fluid over the leaves of the poplar that night, and they appeared withered by the morning—go look at them a fortnight hence, and you will see them as green as ever.” “And these are your dying words?” “They are.” “And why did you deceive me thus?” He struggled a short time at this question, and then rising almost upright in his bed, exclaimed, “Because I was a monk, and wished for victims of my imposture to gratify my pride! and companions of my misery, to soothe its malignity!” He was convulsed as he spoke, the natural mildness and calmness of his physiognomy were changed for something that I cannot describe—something at once derisive, triumphant, and diabolical. I forgave him every thing in that horrible moment. I snatched a crucifix that lay by his bed—I offered it to his lips. He pushed it away. “If I wanted to have this farce acted, I should choose another actor. You know I might have the Superior and half the convent at my bed-side this moment if I pleased, with their tapers, their holy water, and their preparations for extreme unction, and all the masquerade of death, by which they try to dupe even the dying, and insult God even on the threshold of his own eternal mansion. I suffered you to sit beside me, because I thought, from your repugnance to the monastic life, you might be a willing hearer of its deceptions, and its despair.”
I shuddered, yet I continued with my questions—I believed I couldn't know too much. I said, “But, my brother, the religious activities you were constantly involved in must have subtly instilled some of their spirit in you? Isn’t that true? You must have transitioned from the rituals of religion to its essence eventually? Isn’t that so, my brother? Speak with the honesty of a dying man. May I hold such hope! I would endure anything—anything to achieve it.” “There is no such hope,” said the dying man, “don’t deceive yourself with it. The repetition of religious duties, without the feeling or essence of religion, creates a hardened heart that's beyond repair. There are no more irreligious people on this earth than those who are always caught up in its externals. I truly believe half our lay-brothers are atheists. I’ve heard and read about those we call heretics. They have people to open their pews (you’ll call it a shocking profanation to sell seats in the house of God, and you’re right); they have people to ring bells when their dead are to be buried; and these wretches offer no other sign of religion than watching the entire service (during which their duties prevent them from participating), for the fees they extort, and dropping to their knees, muttering the names of Christ and God, amid the clattering of the pew doors, which always influences their associations, making them jump from their knees to beg for a fraction of the silver for which Judas sold his Savior and himself. Then there are their bell-ringers—one might think death could humanize them. Oh! Not at all—they extort money based on the depth of the grave. And the bell-ringer, the sexton, and the survivors sometimes engage in a physical fight over the lifeless remains, whose stillness is the most powerful and silent rebuke to this unnatural conflict.” I knew nothing of this, but I clung to his earlier words, “So you die without hope or confidence?” He was silent. “Yet you urged me with almost divine eloquence, by a miracle confirmed in front of my own eyes.” He laughed. There’s something very horrifying in the laugh of a dying man: Hovering on the edge of both worlds, he seems to discredit both, claiming the joys of one and the hopes of another as equal lies. “I performed that miracle myself,” he said with all the calmness, and, sadly! something of the triumph of a deliberate deceiver. “I knew the source of the fountain's supply—at the Superior's permission, it was drawn off overnight. We worked hard at it, and mocked your gullibility every pump we drew.” “But the tree—” “I had some chemical secrets—I don’t have time to explain them now—I sprayed a certain liquid on the leaves of the poplar that night, and they looked withered by morning—go look at them in a fortnight, and you will see them as green as ever.” “And these are your dying words?” “They are.” “And why did you deceive me like this?” He paused for a moment at this question, and then sat almost upright in his bed, exclaiming, “Because I was a monk, and I wanted victims of my deceit to feed my pride! And companions of my misery, to soothe its venom!” He was convulsed as he spoke, his natural gentleness and calm expression replaced by something unspeakable—something that was both mocking, triumphant, and demonic. I forgave him everything in that horrific moment. I grabbed a crucifix that lay by his bed—I offered it to his lips. He pushed it away. “If I wanted this farce to be performed, I’d choose another actor. You know I could have the Superior and half the convent beside me right now if I wanted, with their candles, their holy water, and their preparations for extreme unction, and all the sham of death they use to fool even the dying, and insult God right at the entrance of his eternal home. I allowed you to sit with me because I thought, given your aversion to monastic life, you might be a willing listener to its deceptions and its despair.”
“Deplorable as had been the image of that life to me before, this representation exceeded my imagination. I had viewed it as excluding all the enjoyments of life, and thought the prospect blasting; but now the other world was weighed in the balance, and found wanting. The genius of monasticism seemed to wield a two-edged sword, and to lift it between and against time and eternity. The blade bore a two-fold inscription—on the side next the world was written the word “suffer,”—on that opposed to eternity, “despair.” In the utter hopelessness of my soul, I still continued to question him for hope—him! while he was bereaving me of its very shadow, by every word he uttered. “But, must all be plunged in this abyss of darkness? Is there no light, no hope, no refuge, for the sufferer? May not some of us become reconciled to our situation—first patient of it, then attached to it? Finally, may we not (if our repugnance be invincible) make a merit of it with God, and offer to him the sacrifice of our earthly hopes and wishes, in the confidence of an ample and glorious equivalent? Even if we are unable to offer this sacrifice with the unction which would ensure its acceptance, still may we not hope it will not be wholly neglected?—that we may become tranquil, if not happy—resigned, if not content. Speak, tell me if this may be?” “And you wish to extort deception from the lips of death—but you will fail. Hear your doom—Those who are possessed of what may be called the religious character, that is, those who are visionary, weak, morose, and ascetic, may elevate themselves to a species of intoxication in the moments of devotion. They may, while clasping the images, work themselves into the delusion, that the dead stone thrills to their touch; that the figures move, assent to their petitions, and turn their lifeless eyes on them with an expression of benignity. They may, while kissing the crucifix, believe that they hear celestial voices pronouncing their pardon; that the Saviour of the world extends his arms to them, to invite them to beatitude; that all heaven is expanded to their view, and the harmonies of paradise are enriched to glorify their apotheosis. But this is a mere inebriation that the most ignorant physician could produce in his patients by certain medicines. The secret of this ecstatic swoon might be traced to an apothecary’s shop, or purchased at a cheaper rate. The inhabitants of the north of Europe procure this state of exaltation by the use of liquid fire—the Turks by opium—the Dervises by dancing—and Christian monks by spiritual pride operating on the exhaustion of a macerated frame. It is all intoxication, with this difference only, that the intoxication of men of this world produces always self-complacency—that of men of the other world, a complacency whose supposed source is derived from God. The intoxication is, therefore, more profound, more delusive, and more dangerous. But nature, violated by these excesses, exacts a most usurious interest for this illicit indulgence. She makes them pay for moments of rapture with hours of despair. Their precipitation from extasy to horror is almost instantaneous. In the course of a few moments, they pass from being the favourites of Heaven to becoming its outcasts. They doubt the truth of their raptures,—the truth of their vocation. They doubt every thing—the sincerity of their prayers, even the efficacy of the Saviour’s atonement, and the intercession of the blessed Virgin. They plunge from paradise to hell. They howl, they scream, they blaspheme. From the bottom of the infernal gulph in which they imagine themselves plunged, they bellow imprecations against their Creator—they denounce themselves as damned from all eternity for their sins, while their only sin is their inability to support preternatural excitement. The paroxysm ceases, they become the elect of God again in their own imaginations. And to those who interrogate them with regard to their late despair, they answer, That Satan was permitted to buffet them—that they were under the hidings of God’s face, &c. All saints, from Mahomet down to Francis Xavier, were only a compound of insanity, pride, and self-imposition;—the latter would have been of less consequence, but that men always revenge their imposition on themselves, by imposing to the utmost on others.”
“As terrible as that life had seemed to me before, this depiction surpassed my imagination. I thought it excluded all of life’s joys and felt that the future was bleak, but now the other world was weighed against it and found lacking. The essence of monastic life seemed to wield a double-edged sword, lifted between time and eternity. The blade had a two-fold inscription—on the side facing the world was the word “suffer,”—on the side facing eternity, “despair.” In the complete hopelessness of my soul, I still kept asking him for hope—him! while he was robbing me of even its shadow, with every word he spoke. “But, must everyone be thrown into this abyss of darkness? Is there no light, no hope, no refuge for the sufferer? Can’t some of us learn to accept our situation—first endure it, then become attached to it? Finally, can we not (if our aversion is unbreakable) make a virtue of it before God, and offer to him the sacrifice of our earthly hopes and desires, trusting in a generous and glorious reward? Even if we can’t offer this sacrifice with the fervor that would guarantee its acceptance, can we not hope it won’t be completely ignored?—that we might find peace, if not happiness—resignation, if not contentment. Please, tell me if this is possible?” “And you want to extract false comfort from the mouth of death—but you will fail. Hear your fate—Those who possess what might be called a religious character, those who are dreamy, weak, melancholic, and ascetic, may elevate themselves to a kind of intoxication during moments of devotion. They may, while holding onto images, convince themselves that the cold stone responds to their touch; that the figures move, acknowledge their pleas, and turn their lifeless eyes towards them with kindness. They may, while kissing the crucifix, believe they hear heavenly voices granting their forgiveness; that the Savior of the world opens his arms to them, inviting them to bliss; that all of heaven lies open to their sight, and the harmonies of paradise are enhanced to celebrate their glorification. But this is merely a state of intoxication that even the most ignorant doctor could induce in his patients through certain medicines. The secret of this ecstatic trance could be traced to a pharmacist's shop or bought at a lower price. People in northern Europe achieve this exalted state through alcohol—the Turks through opium—the Dervishes through dancing—and Christian monks through spiritual pride acting on the exhaustion of a weakened body. It’s all intoxication, with only this difference, that the intoxication of worldly people always results in self-satisfaction—that of those focused on the afterlife, a satisfaction supposedly derived from God. This intoxication is, therefore, deeper, more illusory, and more dangerous. But nature, harmed by these extremes, demands a steep price for this illicit indulgence. She makes them pay for moments of joy with hours of despair. Their fall from ecstasy to horror is nearly instantaneous. In a few moments, they go from being favorites of Heaven to becoming its outcasts. They doubt the truth of their ecstasies—the truth of their calling. They doubt everything—the sincerity of their prayers, even the power of the Savior’s atonement, and the intercession of the blessed Virgin. They plunge from paradise to hell. They howl, they scream, they curse. From the depths of the infernal pit they believe they’ve fallen into, they scream curses at their Creator—they condemn themselves as damned for eternity for their sins, while their only sin is their inability to handle this unnatural excitement. The paroxysm ceases, they once again see themselves as the chosen of God in their own minds. And when those who ask them about their recent despair question them, they reply that Satan was allowed to torment them—that they were under the hiding of God’s face, etc. All saints, from Muhammad to Francis Xavier, were just a mix of madness, pride, and self-deception;—the latter would have mattered less, but people always take their self-deception out on others.”
“There is no more horrible state of mind than that in which we are forced by conviction to listen on, wishing every word to be false, and knowing every word to be true. Such was mine, but I tried to palliate it by saying, “It was never my ambition to be a saint; but is the lot of all, then, so deplorable?” The monk, who appeared to rejoice in this opportunity to discharge the concentrated malignity of sixty years of suffering and hypocrisy, collected his dying voice to answer. He seemed as if he never could inflict enough, for what had been inflicted on himself. “Those who possess strong sensibility, without the religious character, are of all others the most unhappy, but their miseries are soonest terminated. They are harassed by trivial constraints, stupified by monotonous devotion, exasperated by dull insolence and bloated superiority. They struggle, they resist. Penance and punishment are applied. Their own violence justifies increased violence of treatment; and, at all events, it would be applied without this justification, for there is nothing that delights the pride of power, more than a victorious strife with the pride of intellect. The remainder is easily to be conceived by you, who have witnessed it. You saw the unfortunate youth who interfered about Paolo. He was lashed to madness. Tortured first to phrenzy, then to stupefaction,—he died! I was the secret, unsuspected adviser of the whole proceeding.” “Monster!” I exclaimed, for truth had made us equal now, and even precluded the language that humanity would dictate when uttered to a dying man.—“But why?”—said he, with that calmness which had once attracted, and now revolted me, but which had at all times undisputed possession of his physiognomy;—“his sufferings were shorter, do you blame me for diminishing their duration?”—There was something cold, ironical, and jeering, even in the suavity of this man, that gave a certain force to his simplest observations. It seemed as if he had reserved the truth all his life, to utter it at his dying hour. “Such is the fate of those who possess strong sensibility; those who have less languish away in an imperceptible decline. They spend their time in watching a few flowers, in tending birds. They are punctual in their religious exercises, they receive neither blame or praise,—they melt away in torpor and ennui. They wish for death, as the preparation it might put the convent to might produce a short excitement, but they are disappointed, for their state forbids excitement, and they die as they have lived,—unexcited, unawakened. The tapers are lit, they do not see them,—the unction is applied, they do not feel it,—prayers are uttered, they cannot partake in them;—in fact, the whole drama is acted, but the principal performer is absent,—is gone. Others indulge themselves in perpetual reverie. They walk alone in the cloister,—in the garden. They feed themselves with the poison of delicious, innutritive illusion. They dream that an earthquake will shake the walls to atoms, that a volcano will burst forth in the centre of the garden. They imagine a revolution of government,—an attack of banditti,—any thing, however improbable. Then they take refuge in the possibility of a fire, (if a fire bursts out in a convent, the doors are thrown open, and “Sauve qui peut,” is the word). At this thought they conceive the most ardent hope,—they could rush out,—they could precipitate themselves into the streets, into the country,—in fact, they would fly any where to escape. Then these hopes fail,—they begin to get nervous, morbid, restless. If they have interest, they are indulged with remission from their duties, and they remain in their cells, relaxed,—torpid,—idiotical; if they have not interest, they are forced to the punctual performance of their duties, and then idiotism comes on much sooner, as diseased horses, employed in a mill, become blind sooner than those who are suffered to wear out existence in ordinary labour. Some of them take refuge in religion, as they call it. They call for relief on the Superior, but what can the Superior do? He is but human too, and perhaps feels the despair that is devouring the wretches who supplicate him to deliver them from it. Then they prostrate themselves before the images of the saints,—they invoke, they sometimes revile them. They call for their intercession, deplore its inefficacy, and fly to some other, whose merits they imagine are higher in the sight of God. They supplicate for an interest in the intercession of Christ and the Virgin, as their last resort. That resort fails them too,—the Virgin herself is inexorable, though they wear out her pedestal with their knees, and her feet with their kisses. Then they go about the galleries at night, they rouse the sleepers, they knock at every door,—they cry, “Brother Saint Jerome, pray for me,—Brother Saint Augustine, pray for me.” Then the placard is seen fastened to the rails of the altar, “Dear brothers, pray for the wandering soul of a monk.” The next day the placard bears this inscription, “The prayers of the community are implored for a monk who is in despair.” Then they find human intercession as unavailing as divine, to procure them a remission of the sufferings which, while their profession continues to inflict on them, no power can reverse or mitigate. They crawl to their cells,—in a few days the toll of the bell is heard, and the brethren exclaim, “He died in the odour of sanctity,” and hasten to spread their snares for another victim.” “And is this, then, monastic life?” “It is,—there are but two exceptions, that of those who can every day renew, by the aid of imagination, the hope of escape, and who cherish that hope even on their dying bed; and those who, like me, diminish their misery by dividing it, and, like the spider, feel relieved of the poison that swells, and would burst them, by instilling a drop of it into every insect that toils, agonizes, and perishes in their net,—like you.” At these last words, a glare of malignity flashed on the features of the dying wretch, that appalled me. I retreated from his bed for a moment. I returned, I looked at him,—his eyes were closed,—his hands extended. I touched him,—raised him,—he was dead,—those were his last words. The expression of his features was the physiognomy of his soul,—they were calm and pale, but still a cold expression of derision lingered about the curve of his lips.
“There is no worse state of mind than when we are forced by conviction to listen on, wishing every word to be false, and knowing every word to be true. That was my situation, but I tried to ease it by saying, “It was never my ambition to be a saint; is everyone’s fate really that miserable?” The monk, who seemed to revel in the chance to unleash the built-up bitterness of sixty years of suffering and pretense, gathered his fading strength to respond. He appeared as if he could never inflict enough pain for what was done to him. “Those who feel deeply, without the religious character, are the most unhappy, but their sufferings end the quickest. They’re troubled by minor constraints, numbed by monotonous devotion, irritated by dull arrogance and inflated superiority. They fight, they resist. Penance and punishment are inflicted. Their own rage justifies harsher treatment; and anyway, it would be imposed regardless, for nothing pleases the pride of power more than a victorious battle against the pride of intellect. The rest is easily imagined by you, who have seen it. You witnessed the unfortunate youth who got involved with Paolo. He was driven to madness. Tortured first to frenzy, then to stupor—he died! I was the secret, unrecognized adviser in the whole process.” “Monster!” I exclaimed, for truth had brought us to the same level now, which even prevented the words that humanity would typically suggest when speaking to a dying man.—“But why?”—he asked, with that calmness that had once attracted me and now repulsed me, but which had always dominated his expression;—“his sufferings were shorter, do you blame me for minimizing their duration?”—There was something cold, ironic, and mocking, even in this man's gentleness, giving a certain weight to his simplest remarks. It felt as if he had saved the truth for this moment. “Such is the fate of those who feel deeply; those who feel less fade away in an unnoticeable decline. They spend their days tending a few flowers, caring for birds. They are diligent in their religious practices, receive neither blame nor praise,—they dissolve in lethargy and boredom. They long for death, as the preparation might provoke some brief excitement, but they are disappointed, for their state prevents excitement, and they die as they lived—unexcited, unawakened. The candles are lit, they do not see them,—the anointing is applied, they do not feel it,—prayers are said, they cannot participate;—in fact, the whole play is acted, but the main performer is absent—gone. Others lose themselves in constant daydreaming. They walk alone in the cloister—in the garden. They feed on the poison of sweet, unfulfilling illusions. They dream that an earthquake will shatter the walls, that a volcano will erupt in the center of the garden. They fantasize about a government revolution,—an attack by bandits—anything, no matter how unlikely. Then they cling to the possibility of a fire (if a fire breaks out in a convent, the doors are swung open, and “Save yourselves” is the rallying cry). At this thought, they conceive the most intense hope,—they could rush out,—they could throw themselves into the streets, into the countryside—indeed, they would flee anywhere to escape. Then those hopes vanish—they become nervous, morbid, restless. If they have any connections, they are granted breaks from their duties, and they remain in their cells, relaxed—sluggish—idiotic; if they lack connections, they are forced to strictly perform their duties, and then idiocy arrives much sooner, as diseased horses made to work in a mill become blind faster than those allowed to exhaust their lives in ordinary tasks. Some of them seek refuge in what they call religion. They call on the Superior for help, but what can the Superior do? He is human too and perhaps feels the despair that is consuming the wretches begging him to rescue them from it. Then they prostrate themselves before the images of the saints—they implore, and sometimes curse them. They seek their intercession, lament its ineffectiveness, and turn to others, whose merits they believe are greater in God's eyes. They plead for Christ’s and the Virgin’s intercession, as their last option. That option fails them too—the Virgin herself is unyielding, even as they wear down her pedestal with their knees and her feet with their kisses. Then they wander the corridors at night, wake the sleepers, knock on every door,—they call out, “Brother Saint Jerome, pray for me,—Brother Saint Augustine, pray for me.” Then the notice is seen pinned to the altar, “Dear brothers, pray for the wandering soul of a monk.” The next day the notice reads, “The prayers of the community are requested for a monk in despair.” Then they find human intercession as ineffective as divine in gaining relief from the suffering that, while their profession continues to inflict on them, no power can undo or lessen. They crawl back to their cells—in a few days the bell tolls, and the brethren exclaim, “He died in the scent of sanctity,” and rush to set their traps for another victim.” “And is this, then, monastic life?” “It is—there are only two exceptions: those who can daily renew, through imagination, the hope of escape, and who hold onto that hope even on their deathbeds; and those who, like me, lessen their misery by sharing it, and, like the spider, feel relief from the venom that swells and would burst them by injecting a drop of it into every insect that struggles, suffers, and dies in their web,—like you.” At those last words, a flash of malice illuminated the face of the dying man, which horrified me. I stepped back from his bed for a moment. I returned, I looked at him—his eyes were closed—his hands outstretched. I touched him—lifted him—he was dead—those were his last words. The expression of his features reflected his soul—they were calm and pale, but still a cold hint of mockery lingered around the curve of his lips.
“I rushed from the infirmary. I was at that time indulged, like all the other visitants of the sick, to go to the garden beyond the allotted hours, perhaps to diminish the chance of infection. I was but too ready to avail myself of this permission. The garden, with its calm moon-light beauty, its innocence of heaven, its theology of the stars, was at once a reproach and a consolation to me. I tried to reflect, to feel,—both efforts failed; and perhaps it is in this silence of the soul, this suspension of all the clamorous voices of the passions, that we are most ready to hear the voice of God. My imagination suddenly represented to me the august and ample vault above me as a church,—the images of the saints grew dim in my eyes as I gazed on the stars, and even the altar, over which the crucifixion of the Saviour of the world was represented, turned pale to the eye of the soul, as I gazed on the moon “walking in her brightness.” I fell on my knees. I knew not to whom I was about to pray, but I never felt so disposed to pray. I felt my habit touched at this moment. I at first trembled, from the idea of being detected in a forbidden act. I started up. A dark figure stood beside me, who said in indistinct and faultering tones, “Read this,” and he thrust a paper into my hand; “I have worn it sewed into my habit for four days. I have watched you night and day. I had no opportunity but this,—you were in your cell, in the choir, or in the infirmary. Tear it in pieces, throw the fragments into the fountain, or swallow them, the moment you have read it.—Adieu. I have risked every thing for you,” and he glided away. I recognized his figure as he departed; it was the porter of the convent. I well understood the risk he must have run in delivering this paper, for it was the regulation of the convent, that all letters, whether addressed to or written by boarders, novices, or monks, were first to be read by the Superior, and I never knew an instance of its infringement. The moon gave me sufficient light. I began to read, while a vague hope, that had neither object or basis, trembled at the bottom of my heart. The paper contained these words:
“I rushed out of the infirmary. At that time, like all the other visitors to the sick, I was allowed to be in the garden beyond the designated hours, maybe to reduce the risk of infection. I was all too eager to take advantage of this permission. The garden, with its calm moonlit beauty, its celestial innocence, its starry theology, felt both like a reproach and a comfort to me. I tried to reflect, to feel—both attempts failed; and maybe it’s in this silence of the soul, this pause of all the noisy passions, that we are most open to hearing God’s voice. My imagination suddenly portrayed the vast sky above me as a church—the images of saints faded in my mind as I stared at the stars, and even the altar, where the crucifixion of the Savior of the world was depicted, seemed to pale before the eye of my soul as I gazed at the moon “walking in her brightness.” I dropped to my knees. I didn’t know who I was about to pray to, but I had never felt so inclined to pray. I felt my habit brush against me at that moment. At first, I trembled at the thought of being caught in a forbidden act. I jumped up. A dark figure stood beside me, saying in indistinct and shaky tones, “Read this,” and he shoved a piece of paper into my hand; “I’ve had it sewn into my habit for four days. I’ve watched you day and night. I had no opportunity until now—you’ve been in your cell, in the choir, or in the infirmary. Tear it into pieces, throw the bits into the fountain, or swallow them, the moment you’ve read it.—Goodbye. I’ve risked everything for you,” and he slipped away. I recognized him as he left; it was the porter of the convent. I understood the danger he must have faced in delivering this note, for it was the convent rule that all letters, whether sent to or written by boarders, novices, or monks, had to be read by the Superior first, and I had never known of anyone breaking that rule. The moon provided enough light. I began to read, while a vague hope, without object or foundation, fluttered in the depths of my heart. The paper contained these words:
“My dearest brother, (my God! how I started!) I see you revolt at the first lines which I address to you,—I implore you, for both our sakes, to read them with calmness and attention. We have been both the victims of parental and priestly imposition; the former we must forgive, for our parents are the victims of it too. The Director has their consciences in his hand, and their destiny and ours at his feet. Oh, my brother, what a tale have I to disclose to you! I was brought up, by the Director’s orders, whose influence over the domestics is as unbounded as it is over their unhappy master, in complete hostility against you, as one who was depriving me of my natural rights, and degrading the family by your illegitimate intrusion. May not this palliate, in some degree, my unnatural repulsiveness when we first met? I was taught from my cradle to hate and fear you,—to hate you as an enemy, and fear you as an impostor. This was the Director’s plan. He thought the hold he had over my father and mother too slight to gratify his ambition of domestic power, or realize his hopes of professional distinction. The basis of all ecclesiastical power rests upon fear. A crime must be discovered or invented. The vague reports circulated in the family, my mother’s constant dejection, my father’s occasional agitation, offered him a clue, which he followed with incessant industry through all its windings of doubt, mystery, and disappointment, till, in a moment of penitence, my mother, terrified by his constant denunciations if she concealed any secret of her heart or life from him, disclosed the truth.
“My dearest brother, (oh my God! how I jumped at this!) I see you cringe at the first words I’m sending your way—I beg you, for both our sake, to read them calmly and carefully. We have both suffered from parental and religious pressures; we must forgive the former since our parents are victims too. The Director controls their consciences and has our destiny at his feet. Oh, my brother, I have so much to tell you! I was raised, at the Director’s command, whose influence over the servants is as limitless as it is over their unfortunate master, in complete opposition to you, as if you were taking away my natural rights and bringing disgrace to the family with your illegitimate presence. Can this explain, at least a little, how unnaturally distant I was when we first met? I was taught from the moment I was born to hate and fear you—to see you as an enemy and to fear you as a fraud. This was the Director’s plan. He believed his grip on my father and mother wasn't strong enough to fulfill his ambition for control at home or achieve the professional success he desired. The foundation of all religious power is fear. A crime has to be uncovered or fabricated. The vague rumors within the family, my mother’s continuous sadness, and my father’s occasional distress provided him with a clue, which he pursued relentlessly through all its twists and turns of doubt, mystery, and disappointment, until, during a moment of remorse, my mother, terrified by his constant threats if she kept any secret from him, revealed the truth.”
“We were both infants then. He adopted immediately the plan he has since realized at the expence of all but himself. I am convinced he had not, from the first hour of his machinations, the least malignity against you. The aggrandizement of his interest, which ecclesiastics always individualize with that of the church, was his only object. To dictate, to tyrannize, to manage a whole family, and that of rank, by his knowledge of the frailty of one of its members, was all he looked to. Those who by their vows are excluded from the interest which natural affections give us in life, must seek for it in the artificial ones of pride and domination, and the Director found it there. All thenceforth was conducted and inspired by him. It was he who caused us to be kept asunder from our infancy, fearful that nature might frustrate his plans,—it was he who reared me in sentiments of implacable animosity against you. When my mother fluctuated, he reminded her of her vow, with which she had rashly intrusted him. When my father murmured, the shame of my mother’s frailty, the bitter feuds of domestic discussion, the tremendous sounds of imposture, perjury, sacrilege, and the resentment of the church, were thundered in his ears. You may conceive there is nothing this man would shrink at, when, almost in my childhood, he disclosed to me my mother’s frailty, to insure my early and zealous participation in his views. Heaven blast the wretch who could thus contaminate the ears, and wither the heart of a child, with the tale of a parent’s shame, to secure a partizan for the church! This was not all. From the first hour I was able to hear and comprehend him, he poisoned my heart by every channel he could approach. He exaggerated my mother’s partiality for you, which he assured me often contended vainly with her conscience. He represented my father as weak and dissipated, but affectionate; and, with the natural pride of a boy-father, immoveably attached to his eldest offspring. He said, “My son, prepare yourself to struggle with a host of prejudices,—the interests of God, as well as of society, demand it. Assume a high tone with your parents,—you are in possession of the secret that corrodes their consciences, make your own use of it.” Judge the effect of these words on a temper naturally violent,—words, too, uttered by one whom I was taught to regard as the agent of the Divinity.
“We were both babies back then. He quickly adopted the plan he has since pursued at the expense of everyone but himself. I'm convinced he had no ill will toward you from the very start of his schemes. His only goal was to promote his interests, which church leaders always link to the church itself. He wanted to control, dominate, and manage an entire family, particularly given his knowledge of one member's weaknesses. Those who are bound by their vows and can't experience the feelings that natural affections bring must seek them in the fake feelings of pride and power, and the Director found it there. Everything after that was directed and influenced by him. He was the one who kept us apart from a young age, afraid that nature might ruin his plans—it was he who filled me with deep-seated hostility against you. When my mother hesitated, he reminded her of her vow, which she had foolishly trusted him with. When my father complained, the shame of my mother’s weakness, the deeply rooted family arguments, the dreadful sounds of betrayal, perjury, sacrilege, and the church's condemnation rang in his ears. You can imagine there is nothing this man wouldn't do; when I was still a child, he revealed my mother’s weakness to ensure my eager support for his agenda. May heaven curse the wretch who would taint a child's ears and heart with the tale of a parent’s shame to secure a follower for the church! But that wasn't all. From the moment I was able to hear and understand him, he poisoned my heart by every means possible. He exaggerated my mother’s favoritism toward you, claiming it often fought in vain against her conscience. He portrayed my father as weak and indulgent but loving, and, with the natural pride of a boy, completely devoted to his firstborn. He said, “My son, prepare to fight against a host of prejudices—the interests of God and society demand it. Take a strong stance with your parents—you know the secret that eats away at their consciences, use it to your advantage.” Consider the impact of these words on a naturally fiery temperament—words spoken by someone I was taught to view as an agent of the Divine.”
“All this time, as I have since been informed, he was debating in his own mind whether he would not adopt your part instead of mine, or at least vacillate between both, so as to augment his influence over our parents, by the additional feature of suspicion. Whatever influenced his determination, the effect of his lessons on me may be easily calculated. I became restless, jealous, and vindictive;—insolent to my parents, and suspicious of all around me. Before I was eleven years of age I reviled my father for his partiality to you,—I insulted my mother with her crime,—I tyrannized over the domestics,—I was the dread and the torment of the whole household; and the wretch who had made me thus a premature demon, had outraged nature, and compelled me to trample on every tie he should have taught me to hallow and cherish, consoled himself with the thought that he was obeying the calls of his function, and strengthening the hands of the church.
“All this time, as I've since learned, he was weighing in his mind whether he would take your side instead of mine, or at least switch back and forth between both, to increase his influence over our parents by adding a layer of suspicion. Whatever led to his decision, the impact of his lessons on me was clear. I became restless, jealous, and vindictive; disrespectful to my parents, and suspicious of everyone around me. Before I turned eleven, I was already berating my father for favoring you, insulting my mother about her wrongdoings, bullying the household staff—I was the nightmare and torment of the entire household; and the scoundrel who turned me into this premature monster had defied nature and forced me to trample on every bond he should have taught me to honor and cherish, all while convincing himself that he was fulfilling his duty and strengthening the church's position.”
“On the day preceding our first meeting, (which had not been intended before), the Director went to my father; he said, “Senhor, I think it best the brothers should meet. Perhaps God may touch their hearts, and by his merciful influence over them, enable you to reverse the decree that threatens one of them with seclusion, and both with a cruel and final separation.” My father assented with tears of delight. Those tears did not melt the heart of the Director; he hastened to my apartment, and said, “My child, summon all your resolution, your artful, cruel, partial parents, are preparing a scene for you,—they are determined on introducing you to your spurious brother.” “I will spurn him before their faces, if they dare to do so,” said I, with the pride of premature tyranny. “No, my child, that will not do, you must appear to comply with their wishes, but you must not be their victim,—promise me that, my dear child,—promise me resolution and dissimulation.” “I promise you resolution, keep the dissimulation for yourself.” “Well, I will do so, since your interests require it.” He hurried back to my father. “Senhor, I have employed all the eloquence of heaven and nature with your younger son. He is softened,—he melts already,—he longs to precipitate himself into the fraternal embrace, and hear your benediction poured over the united hearts and bodies of your two children,—they are both your children. You must banish all prejudices, and——” “I have no prejudices!” said my poor father; “let me but see my children embrace, and if Heaven summoned me at that moment, I should obey it by dying of joy.”—The Director reproved him for the expressions which gushed from his heart, and, wholly unmoved by them, hurried back to me, full of his commission. “My child, I have warned you of the conspiracy formed against you by your own family. You will receive a proof of it to-morrow,—your brother is to be introduced,—you will be required to embrace him,—your consent is reckoned on, but at the moment you do so, your father is resolved to interpret this as the signal, on your part, of the resignation of all your natural rights. Comply with your hypocritical parents, embrace this brother, but give an air of repugnance to the action that will justify your conscience, while it deceives those who would deceive you. Watch the signal-word, my dear child; embrace him as you would a serpent,—his art is not less, and his poison as deadly. Remember that your resolution will decide the event of this meeting. Assume the appearance of affection, but remember you hold your deadliest enemy in your arms.” At these words, unnatural as I was, I shuddered. I said, “My brother!” “Never mind,” said the Director, “he is the enemy of God,—an illegitimate impostor. Now, my child, are you prepared?” and I answered, “I am prepared.” That night, however, I was very restless. I required the Director to be summoned. I said in my pride, “But how is this poor wretch (meaning you) to be disposed of?” “Let him embrace the monastic life,” said the Director. At these words I felt an interest on your account I had never recognized before. I said decidedly, for he had taught me to assume a tone of decision, “He shall never be a monk.” The Director appeared staggered, yet he trembled before the spirit he had himself raised. “Let him go into the army,” I said; “let him inlist as a common soldier, I can supply him with the means of promotion;—let him engage in the meanest profession, I shall not blush to acknowledge him, but, father, he shall never be a monk.” “But, my dear child, on what foundation does this extraordinary objection rest? It is the only means to restore peace to the family, and procure it for the unfortunate being for whom you are so much interested.” “My father, have done with this language. Promise me, as the condition of my obedience to your wishes to-morrow, that my brother shall never be compelled to be a monk.” “Compelled, my dear child! there can be no compulsion in a holy vocation.” “I am not certain of that; but I demand from you the promise I have mentioned.” The Director hesitated, at last he said, “I promise.” And he hastened to tell my father there was no longer any opposition to our meeting, and that I was delighted with the determination which had been announced to me of my brother eagerly embracing the monastic life. Thus was our first meeting arranged. When, at the command of my father, our arms were entwined, I swear to you, my brother, I felt them thrill with affection. But the instinct of nature was soon superseded by the force of habit, and I recoiled, collected all the forces of nature and passion in the terrible expression that I dared to direct towards our parents, while the Director stood behind them smiling, and encouraging me by gestures. I thought I had acted my part with applause, at least I gave myself enough, and retired from the scene with as proud a step as if I had trampled on a prostrate world,—I had only trampled on nature and my own heart. A few days after I was sent to a convent. The Director was alarmed at the dogmatizing tone he himself had taught me to assume, and he urged the necessity of my education being attended to. My parents complied with every thing he required. I, for a wonder, consented; but, as the carriage conveyed me to the convent, I repeated to the Director, “Remember, my brother is not to be a monk.”
“On the day before our first meeting, (which hadn't been planned beforehand), the Director went to my father; he said, “Sir, I think it's best for the brothers to meet. Perhaps God may touch their hearts, and through His merciful influence enable you to reverse the decree that threatens one of them with isolation, and both with a cruel and final separation.” My father agreed with tears of joy. Those tears did not soften the Director’s heart; he hurried to my room and said, “My child, summon all your strength, your manipulative, cruel, biased parents are preparing a scene for you — they are determined to introduce you to your illegitimate brother.” “I will reject him in front of them if they dare to do that,” I said, filled with the pride of premature authority. “No, my child, that won’t do, you must appear to comply with their wishes, but you must not be their victim — promise me that, my dear child — promise me strength and deception.” “I promise you strength, keep the deception for yourself.” “Well, I will do that, since your interests require it.” He hurried back to my father. “Sir, I have used all the eloquence of heaven and nature with your younger son. He is softened — he’s already melting — he longs to throw himself into the sibling embrace and hear your blessing showered upon the united hearts and bodies of your two children — they are both your children. You must let go of any prejudices, andUnderstood. Please provide the text for modernization.” “I have no prejudices!” said my poor father; “just let me see my children embrace, and if Heaven called me at that moment, I would obey it by dying of joy.” — The Director rebuked him for the emotions that overflowed from his heart, and, completely unmoved by them, rushed back to me, full of his mission. “My child, I warned you about the conspiracy against you by your own family. You will see proof of it tomorrow — your brother is to be introduced — you will be asked to embrace him — they count on your consent, but at that moment, your father is determined to see it as the signal of your resignation of all your natural rights. Play along with your deceitful parents, embrace this brother, but make it look like you’re unwilling in a way that will justify your conscience, while it fools those who would deceive you. Watch for the signal word, my dear child; embrace him as you would a snake — his tricks are no less, and his poison just as deadly. Remember, your determination will determine the outcome of this meeting. Show an appearance of affection, but remember you hold your deadliest enemy in your arms.” At these words, unnatural as I was, I shuddered. I said, “My brother!” “Never mind,” said the Director, “he is the enemy of God — an illegitimate impostor. Now, my child, are you ready?” and I answered, “I am ready.” That night, however, I was very restless. I required the Director to be called. I said in my pride, “But what will happen to this poor wretch (meaning you)?” “Let him embrace the monastic life,” said the Director. At these words, I felt an interest on your behalf I had never realized before. I said firmly, for he had taught me to express myself with certainty, “He shall never be a monk.” The Director seemed taken aback, yet he trembled before the spirit he had instilled in me. “Let him join the army,” I said; “let him enlist as a common soldier, I can help him climb the ranks; — let him engage in the most menial job, I won’t be ashamed to acknowledge him, but, father, he shall never be a monk.” “But, my dear child, what basis does this extraordinary objection rest on? It is the only way to restore peace to the family and procure it for the unfortunate person for whom you care so much.” “My father, stop with this talk. Promise me, as a condition for my compliance with your wishes tomorrow, that my brother shall never be forced to be a monk.” “Forced, my dear child! There cannot be any coercion in a holy vocation.” “I am not so sure about that; but I demand from you the promise I just mentioned.” The Director hesitated, and finally he said, “I promise.” And he rushed to inform my father that there was now no more opposition to our meeting, and that I was pleased with the plan that had been announced to me of my brother eagerly embracing the monastic life. Thus was our first meeting arranged. When, at my father’s request, our arms were wrapped around each other, I swear to you, my brother, I felt them pulse with affection. But the instinct of nature was soon overtaken by the power of habit, and I recoiled, gathered all the forces of nature and passion in the terrible glare that I dared to shoot towards our parents, while the Director stood behind them smiling and encouraging me with gestures. I thought I had performed my role well, at least I gave myself credit for it, and left the scene with as proud a step as if I had trampled on a fallen world — I had only trampled on nature and my own heart. A few days later, I was sent to a convent. The Director was concerned about the dogmatic tone he had taught me to take, and he insisted that my education needed to be prioritized. My parents complied with everything he requested. Surprisingly, I agreed; but, as the carriage took me to the convent, I repeated to the Director, “Remember, my brother is not to be a monk.”
“(After these lines several were unintelligible to me, apparently from the agitation under which they were written;—the precipitancy and fiery ardor of my brother’s character communicated itself to his writings. After many a defaced page I could trace the following words.) * * * * * *
“(After these lines, several were unclear to me, likely due to the emotional state in which they were written;—the urgency and passionate nature of my brother’s personality came through in his writing. After many scribbled pages, I could make out the following words.) * * * * * *
“It was singular enough that you, who were the object of my inveterate hatred before my residence in the convent, became the object of my interest from that moment. I had adopted your cause from pride, I now upheld it from experience. Compassion, instinct, whatever it was, began to assume the character of a duty. When I saw the indignity with which the lower classes were treated, I said to myself, “No, he shall never suffer that,—he is my brother.” When I succeeded in my exercises, and was applauded, I said, “This is applause in which he never can share.” When I was punished, and that was much more frequently, I said, “He shall never feel this mortification.” My imagination expanded. I believed myself your future patron, I conceived myself redeeming the injustice of nature, aiding and aggrandizing you, forcing you to confess that you owed more to me than to your parents, and throwing myself, with a disarmed and naked heart, on your gratitude alone for affection. I heard you call me brother,—I bid you stop, and call me benefactor. My nature, proud, generous, and fiery, had not yet quite emancipated itself from the influence of the Director, but every effort it made pointed, by an indescribable impulse, towards you. Perhaps the secret of this is to be found in the elements of my character, which always struggled against dictation, and loved to teach itself all it wished to know, and inspire itself with the object of its own attachments. It is certain that I wished for your friendship, at the moment I was instructed to hate you. Your mild eyes and affectionate looks haunted me perpetually in the convent. To the professions of friendship repeatedly made me by the boarders, I answered, “I want a brother.” My conduct was eccentric and violent,—no wonder, for my conscience had begun to operate against my habits. Sometimes I would apply with an eagerness that made them tremble for my health; at others, no punishment, however severe, could make me submit to the ordinary discipline of the house. The community grew weary of my obstinacy, violence, and irregularities. They wrote to the Director to have me removed, but before this could be accomplished I was seized with a fever. They paid me unremitting attention, but there was something on my mind no cares of theirs could remove. When they brought me medicine with the most scrupulous punctuality, I said, “Let my brother fetch it, and if it be poison I will drink it from his hand; I have injured him much.” When the bell tolled for matins and vespers, I said, “Are they going to make my brother a monk? The Director promised me differently, but you are all deceivers.” At length they muffled the bell. I heard its stifled sound, and I exclaimed, “You are tolling for his funeral, but I,—I am his murderer!” The community became terrified at these exclamations so often repeated, and with the meaning of which they could not accuse themselves. I was removed in a state of delirium to my father’s palace in Madrid. A figure like yours sat beside me in the carriage, alighted when we stopped, accompanied me where I remained, assisted me when I was placed again in the carriage. So vivid was the impression, that I was accustomed to say to the attendants, “Stop, my brother is assisting me.” When they asked me in the morning how I had rested? I answered, “Very well,—Alonzo has been all night at my bed-side.” I invited this visionary companion to continue his attentions; and when the pillows were arranged to my satisfaction, I would say, “How kind my brother is,—how useful,—but why will he not speak?” At one stage I absolutely refused nourishment, because the phantom appeared to decline it. I said, “Do not urge me, my brother, you see, will not accept of it. Oh, I entreat his pardon, it is a day of abstinence,—that is his reason, you see how he points to his habit,—that is enough.” It is very singular that the food at this house happened to be poisoned, and that two of my attendants died of partaking of it before they could reach Madrid. I mention these circumstances, merely to prove the rivetted hold you had taken both of my imagination and my affections. On the recovery of my intellect, my first inquiry was for you. This had been foreseen, and my father and mother, shunning the discussion, and even trembling for the event, as they knew the violence of my temper, intrusted the whole business to the Director. He undertook it,—how he executed it is yet to be seen. On our first meeting he approached me with congratulations on my convalescence, with regrets for the constraints I must have suffered in the convent, with assurances that my parents would make my home a paradise. When he had gone on for some time, I said, “What have you done with my brother?” “He is in the bosom of God,” said the Director, crossing himself. I understood him in a moment,—I rushed past him before he had finished. “Where are you going, my son?” “To my parents.” “Your parents,—it is impossible that you can see them now.” “But it is certain that I will see them. Dictate to me no longer,—degrade yourself not by this prostituted humiliation,” for he was putting himself in a posture of intreaty,—“I will see my parents. Procure for me an introduction to them this moment, or tremble for the continuance of your influence in the family.” At these words he trembled. He did not indeed dread my influence, but he dreaded my passions. His own lessons were bitterly retaliated on him that moment. He had made me fierce and impetuous, because that suited his purpose, but he had neither calculated on, or prepared himself for, this extraordinary direction which my feelings had taken, so opposite to that which he had laboured to give them. He thought, in exciting my passions, he could ascertain their direction. Woe be to those, who, in teaching the elephant to direct his trunk against their foes, forget that by a sudden convolution of that trunk, he may rend the driver from his back, and trample him under his feet into the mire. Such was the Director’s situation and mine, I insisted on going instantly to my father’s presence. He interposed, he supplicated; at last, as a hopeless resource, he reminded me of his continual indulgence, his flattery of my passions. My answer was brief, but Oh that it might sink into the souls of such tutors and such priests! “And that has made me what I am. Lead the way to my father’s apartment, or I will spurn you before me to the door of it.” At this threat, which he saw I was able to execute, (for you know my frame is athletic, and my stature twice that of his), he trembled; and I confess this indication of both physical and mental debility completed my contempt for him. He crawled before me to the apartment where my father and mother were seated, in a balcony that overlooked the garden. They had imagined all was settled, and were astonished to see me rush in, followed by the Director, with an aspect that left them no reason to hope for an auspicious result of our conference. The Director gave them a sign which I did not observe, and which they had not time to profit by,—and as I stood before them livid from my fever, on fire with passion, and trembling with inarticulate expressions, they shuddered. Some looks of reproach were levelled by them at the Director, which he returned, as usual, by signs. I did not understand them, but I made them understand me in a moment. I said to my father, “Senhor, is it true you have made my brother a monk?” My father hesitated; at last he said, “I thought the Director had been commissioned to speak to you on that subject.” “Father, what has a Director to do in the concerns of a parent and child? That man never can be a parent,—never can have a child, how then can he be a judge in a case like this?” “You forget yourself,—you forget the respect due to a minister of the church.” “My father, I am but just raised from a death-bed, my mother and you trembled for my life,—that life still depends on your words. I promised submission to this wretch, on a condition which he has violated, which—” “Command yourself, Sir,” said my father, in a tone of authority which ill suited the trembling lips it issued from, “or quit the apartment.” “Senhor,” interposed the Director, in a softened tone, “let not me be the cause of dissension in a family whose happiness and honour have been always my object, next to the interests of the church. Let him go on, the remembrance of my crucified Master will sustain me under his insults,” and he crossed himself. “Wretch!” I cried, grasping his habit, “you are a hypocrite, a deceiver!” and I know not of what violence I might have been guilty, but my father interposed. My mother shrieked with terror, and a scene of confusion followed, in which I recollect nothing but the hypocritical exclamations of the Director, appearing to struggle between my father and me, while he mediated with God for both. He repeated incessantly, “Senhor, do not interpose, every indignity I suffer I make a sacrifice to Heaven; it will qualify me to be an intercessor for my traducer with God;” and, crossing himself, he called on the most sacred names, and exclaimed, “Let insults, calumnies, and blows, be added to that preponderance of merit which is already weighed in the scales of heaven against my offences,” and he dared to mix the claims of the intercession of the saints, the purity of the immaculate Virgin, and even the blood and agony of Jesus Christ, with the vile submissions of his own hypocrisy. The room was by this time filled with attendants. My mother was conveyed away, still shrieking with terror. My father, who loved her, was driven by this spectacle, and by my outrageous conduct, to a pitch of fury,—he drew his sword. I burst into a laugh, that froze his blood as he approached me. I expanded my arms, and presented my breast, exclaiming, “Strike!—this is the consummation of monastic power,—it begun by violating nature, and ends in filicide. Strike! give a glorious triumph to the influence of the church, and add to the merits of the holy Director. You have sacrificed your Esau, your first-born, already, let Jacob be your next victim.” My father retreated from me, and, revolted by the disfigurement which the violence of my agitation had caused, almost to convulsion, he exclaimed, “Demon!” and stood at a distance viewing, and shuddering at me. “And who has made me so? He who fostered my evil passions for his own purposes; and, because one generous impulse breaks out on the side of nature, would represent or drive me mad, to effectuate his purposes. My father, I see the whole power and system of nature reversed, by the arts of a corrupt ecclesiastic. By his means my brother has been imprisoned for life;—by his means our birth has been made a curse to my mother and to you. What have we had in the family since his influence was fatally established in it, but dissension and misery? Your sword was pointed against my heart this moment; was it nature or a monk that armed a parent against his child, whose crime was—interceding for his brother? Dismiss this man, whose presence eclipses our hearts, and let us confer together for a moment as father and son, and if I do not humiliate myself before you, spurn me for ever. My father, for God’s sake examine the difference between this man and me, as we stand before you. We are together at the bar of your heart, judge between us. A dry and featureless image of selfish power, consecrated by the name of the church, occupies his whole soul,—I plead to you by the interests of nature, that must be sincere, because they are contrary to my own. He only wishes to wither your soul,—I seek to touch it. Is his heart in what he says? does he shed a tear? does he employ one impassioned expression? he calls on God,—while I call only on you. The very violence which you justly condemn, is not only my vindication but my eulogy. They who prefer their cause to themselves, need no proof of their advocacy being sincere.” “You aggravate your crime, by laying it on another; you have always been violent, obstinate, and rebellious.” “But who has made me so? Ask himself,—ask this shameful scene, in which his duplicity has driven me to act such a part.” “If you wish to show submission, give me the first proof of it, by promising never to torture me by renewing the mention of this subject. Your brother’s fate is decided,—promise not to utter his name again, and——” “Never,—never,” I exclaimed, “never will I violate my conscience by such a vow; and his who could propose it must be seared beyond the power of Heaven to touch it.” Yet, in uttering these words, I knelt to my father, but he turned from me. I turned in despair to the Director. I said, “If you are the minister of Heaven, prove the truth of your commission,—make peace in a distracted family, reconcile my father to both his children. You can effect this by a word, you know you can, yet you will not utter it. My unfortunate brother was not so inflexible to your appeals, and yet were they inspired by a feeling as justifiable as mine.” I had offended the Director beyond all forgiveness. I knew this, and spoke indeed rather to expose than to persuade him. I did not expect an answer from him, and I was not disappointed,—he did not utter a word. I knelt in the middle of the floor between them. I cried, “Deserted by my father and by you, I yet appeal to Heaven. I call on it to witness my vow never to abandon my persecuted brother, whom I have been made a tool to betray. I know you have power,—I defy it. I know every art of circumvention, of imposture, of malignant industry,—every resource of earth and hell, will be set at work against me. I take Heaven to witness against you, and demand only its aid to insure my victory.” My father had lost all patience; he desired the attendants to raise and remove me by force. This mention of force, so repugnant to my habits of imperious indulgence, operated fatally on intellects scarcely recovering from delirium, and too strongly tried in the late struggle. I relapsed into partial insanity. I said wildly, “My father, you know not how mild, generous, and forgiving is the being you thus persecute,—I owe my life to him. Ask your domestics if he did not attend me, step by step, during my journey? If he did not administer my food, my medicines, and smoothe the pillows on which I was supported?” “You rave,” cried my father, as he heard this wild speech, but he cast a look of fearful inquiry on the attendants. The trembling servants swore, one and all, as well they might, that not a human being but themselves had been suffered to approach me since I quitted the convent, till my arrival at Madrid. The small remains of reason forsook me completely at this declaration, which was however true every word of it. I gave the lie to the last speaker with the utmost fury,—I struck those who were next me. My father, astonished at my violence, suddenly exclaimed, “He is mad.” The Director, who had till then been silent, instantly caught the word, and repeated, “He is mad.” The servants, half in terror, half in conviction, re-echoed the cry.
“It was quite strange that you, who were the target of my deep hatred before I came to the convent, turned into my focus of interest from that moment. I had taken up your cause out of pride; I now supported it out of understanding. Compassion, instinct, whatever it was, began to feel like a duty. When I saw the dishonor with which the lower classes were treated, I thought to myself, “No, he will never face that—he is my brother.” When I succeeded in my exercises and received applause, I thought, “This is praise he can never share.” When I was punished, which was far more often, I thought, “He shall never endure this shame.” My imagination began to grow. I believed I was destined to be your future supporter, envisioning myself righting nature's wrongs, helping you rise, forcing you to acknowledge that you owe me more than your parents, and laying my open and vulnerable heart in your hands, hoping for your gratitude and love. I heard you call me brother—I told you to stop and call me benefactor. My nature, proud, generous, and passionate, had not fully freed itself from the influence of the Director, but every effort I made was, by an indescribable impulse, aimed at you. Perhaps the secret of this lies in the aspects of my character that always resisted control and preferred to learn what it wanted to know and to inspire itself with what it cared for. It’s certain that I desired your friendship at the time I was told to hate you. Your gentle eyes and caring expressions haunted me constantly in the convent. To the friendly gestures constantly made by the boarders, I replied, “I want a brother.” My behavior was erratic and extreme—no surprise, since my conscience had begun to push against my habits. Sometimes, I would focus with such intensity that it worried them about my health; at other times, no punishment, however severe, could make me comply with the usual discipline of the house. The community grew tired of my stubbornness, violence, and misbehavior. They wrote to the Director to have me removed, but before that could happen, I fell ill with a fever. They paid me constant attention, but there was something on my mind that their care could not soothe. When they brought me medicine with the utmost regularity, I said, “Let my brother bring it, and if it’s poison, I’ll take it from his hand; I have wronged him greatly.” When the bell rang for matins and vespers, I said, “Are they going to make my brother a monk? The Director promised me otherwise, but you are all deceivers.” Finally, they muted the bell. I heard its dampened sound, and I shouted, “You toll for his funeral, but I—I am his murderer!” The community became terrified at these outbursts, which they could not make sense of. I was taken in a delirious state to my father’s palace in Madrid. A figure like yours sat beside me in the carriage, got out when we stopped, accompanied me where I remained, and assisted me when I was placed back in the carriage. So vivid was the impression that I used to say to the attendants, “Stop, my brother is helping me.” When they asked me in the morning how I had slept, I replied, “Very well—Alonzo has been by my bedside all night.” I encouraged this imagined companion to continue his care, and when the pillows were adjusted to my liking, I would say, “How kind my brother is—how helpful—but why won’t he speak?” At one point, I outright refused food because the phantom seemed to reject it. I said, “Don’t insist, my brother won’t accept it. Oh, I beg his pardon, it’s a day of abstinence—that’s his reason, you see how he gestures to his habit—that’s enough.” It’s quite peculiar that the food in this place happened to be poisoned, and that two of my attendants died from eating it before they could reach Madrid. I mention these details just to show the strong hold you had on both my imagination and my feelings. When I regained my senses, my first question was for you. This had been anticipated, and my father and mother, avoiding the discussion and even fearful of the outcome, as they knew my temper, left everything in the hands of the Director. He took it on—how he managed it is yet to be seen. When we first met, he approached me with congratulations on my recovery, regrets for the constraints I must have suffered in the convent, and reassurances that my parents would turn my home into a paradise. After he had gone on for some time, I asked, “What have you done with my brother?” “He is in God’s care,” said the Director, crossing himself. I understood him immediately—I rushed past him before he had finished. “Where are you going, my son?” “To see my parents.” “Your parents—it’s impossible for you to see them now.” “But I will see them for sure. Do not dictate to me any longer—don’t degrade yourself with this inappropriate begging,” as he was putting himself in a submissive position—“I will see my parents. Get me an introduction to them this instant, or fear for your standing in the family.” At these words, he trembled. He did not fear my influence but rather my rage. His own teachings came back to haunt him at that moment. He had made me fierce and impulsive because it suited his agenda, but he had neither foreseen nor prepared himself for this extraordinary shift in my feelings, so contrary to what he had aimed to instill in me. He thought that by stoking my passions, he could control them. Woe to those who, in teaching an elephant to direct its trunk against their enemies, forget that with a sudden twist, it may throw the rider off its back and trample him into the mud. Such was the situation of the Director and myself; I insisted on going straight to my father. He intervened, he pleaded; at last, as a last resort, he reminded me of his constant indulgence and flattery of my passions. My response was brief, but oh, that it would sink into the hearts of such tutors and priests! “And that has made me who I am. Lead the way to my father’s room, or I will push you before me to the door.” At this threat, which he saw I could carry out (for you know my build is athletic, and I tower over him), he quaked; and I admit that this display of both physical and mental weakness completed my disdain for him. He crawled ahead of me to the room where my father and mother were seated on a balcony that overlooked the garden. They had thought everything was settled and were stunned to see me burst in, followed by the Director, with a look that gave them no hope for a favorable outcome from our meeting. The Director made a sign to them that I didn’t notice, and which they had no time to act on—and as I stood before them, pale from my fever, aflame with anger, and trembling with unformed words, they shuddered. Some reproachful glances were directed at the Director, which he returned as usual with gestures. I didn’t understand them, but I made them understand me at once. I said to my father, “Sir, is it true you have made my brother a monk?” My father hesitated; finally, he said, “I thought the Director was appointed to discuss that with you.” “Father, what does a Director have to do with the matters of a parent and child? That man can never be a parent—never can have a child; how can he judge in this situation?” “You are forgetting yourself—you forget the respect due to a minister of the church.” “My father, I have just risen from the brink of death; my mother and you feared for my life—that life still depends on your words. I agreed to submit to this wretch on a condition he has broken, which—” “Control yourself, Sir,” my father said, in a tone of authority that was ill-suited to his shaking lips, “or leave this room.” “Sir,” interjected the Director, in a softened tone, “do not let me cause conflict in a family whose happiness and honor have always been my aim, next to the interests of the church. Let him continue; the memory of my crucified Master will help me bear his insults,” and he crossed himself. “Wretch!” I shouted, grabbing his robe, “you are a hypocrite, a deceiver!” and I don’t know what violence I might have committed, but my father intervened. My mother screamed in terror, and a tumult ensued, in which all I remember are the hypocritical exclamations of the Director, seeming to struggle between my father and me while he mediates with God for both. He repeatedly said, “Sir, do not intervene; every indignity I suffer, I offer as a sacrifice to Heaven; it will qualify me to intercede with God for my accuser.” Crossing himself, he called on the most sacred names and cried, “Let insults, slanders, and strikes be added to that excess of merit which is already weighed in the balance of heaven against my offenses,” and he dared to mix the claims of the saints' intercession, the purity of the immaculate Virgin, and even the blood and suffering of Jesus Christ with the vile submissions of his own hypocrisy. By now, the room was filled with attendants. My mother was taken away, still screaming in fright. My father, who loved her, was driven by this scene and by my outrageous behavior to a peak of fury—he drew his sword. I burst into a laugh that chilled his blood as he advanced toward me. I opened my arms and presented my chest, shouting, “Strike!—this is the climax of monastic power—starting by violating nature and ending in filicide. Strike! Give a glorious victory to the church's influence and add to the merits of the holy Director. You have sacrificed your Esau, your firstborn, already; let Jacob be your next victim.” My father stepped back from me, and, repulsed by the transformation my agitation had caused, nearly to a fit, he shouted, “Demon!” and stood at a distance, looking at me, trembling. “And who has made me this way? He who nurtured my evil passions for his own aims; and, because one noble impulse bursts forth on the side of nature, he would portray me as mad to achieve his ambitions. My father, I see the entire power and system of nature reversed by the arts of a corrupt clergyman. By his doing, my brother has been imprisoned for life;—by his doing, our birth has become a curse to my mother and you. What have we experienced in the family since his fatal influence established itself but conflict and suffering? Your sword was pointed at my heart just now; was it nature or a monk that armed a parent against his child, whose crime was—pleading for his brother? Dismiss this man, whose presence clouds our hearts, and let us speak briefly as father and son; if I do not humble myself before you, reject me forever. My father, for God's sake, see the difference between this man and me as we stand before you. We are together at the bar of your heart; judge between us. A dry, featureless figure of selfish power, sanctified by the church’s name, fills his entire soul—I appeal to you by the forces of nature, which must be genuine because they contradict my own. He merely desires to dry your soul—I seek to connect with it. Is his heart in what he says? Does he shed a tear? Does he use a single passionate word? He calls on God—while I only call on you. The very violence you justly disapprove is not only my defense but my praise. Those who prioritize their cause over themselves need no proof that their advocacy is sincere.” “You worsen your offense by blaming it on another; you have always been violent, obstinate, and rebellious.” “But who has made me so? Ask him—ask this disgraceful scene, in which his deceit has driven me to act this way.” “If you wish to show humility, give me the first proof by promising never to torture me by mentioning this subject again. Your brother's fate is sealed—promise not to utter his name again, andUnderstood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.” “Never—never,” I shouted, “I will never betray my conscience with such a vow; and anyone who could propose it must be beyond the touch of Heaven.” Yet, while saying these words, I knelt before my father, but he turned away from me. In despair, I turned to the Director. I said, “If you are the minister of Heaven, prove the truth of your mission—bring peace to this troubled family, reconcile my father with both his children. You can do this with a word, you know you can, yet you will not say it. My unfortunate brother was not so unmoved by your appeals, and yet were they inspired by feelings as justifiable as mine.” I had offended the Director beyond all forgiveness. I understood this and spoke really to expose rather than persuade him. I did not expect him to respond, and I was not surprised—he didn’t utter a word. I knelt in the middle of the room between them. I cried, “Abandoned by my father and by you, I call upon Heaven. I ask it to witness my vow never to forsake my oppressed brother, whom I have been made a tool to betray. I know you have power—I defy it. I know every trick, every deception, every malicious strategy—every resource from earth and hell will be set against me. I call upon Heaven to judge against you and ask only for its help to guarantee my victory.” My father, losing all patience, ordered the attendants to forcefully lift and remove me. This mention of force, so abhorrent to my habits of indulgence, struck hard on minds barely recovering from delirium and pushed to their limits in the recent struggle. I slipped back into partial insanity. I said wildly, “My father, you do not know how gentle, generous, and forgiving is the being you persecute— I owe my life to him. Ask your servants if he did not tend to me, step by step, throughout my journey? If he did not provide my food, my medicine, and adjust the pillows supporting me?” “You’re delirious,” my father cried, hearing this wild speech, but he cast a fearful glance at the attendants. The trembling servants swore, unanimously, as they well might, that no one but themselves had been allowed to approach me since I left the convent, until my arrival in Madrid. My last vestiges of reason abandoned me completely at this statement, which was true in every word. I shouted back at the last speaker with furious intensity—I struck out at those nearest to me. My father, astonished by my rage, suddenly exclaimed, “He is mad.” The Director, who had been silent until then, instantly seized on the word and repeated, “He is mad.” The servants, half in terror, half in belief, echoed the cry.
“I was seized, dragged away; and this violence, which always excited corresponding violence in me, realized all my father feared, and the Director wished for. I behaved just as a boy, scarce out of a fever, and still totally delirious, might be supposed to behave. In my apartment I tore down the hangings, and there was not a porcelain vase in the room that I did not dash at their heads. When they seized me, I bit their hands; when at length they were compelled to bind me, I gnawed the strings, and finally snapt them by a violent effort. In fact, I completely realized all the hopes of the Director. I was confined to my apartment for several days. During this time, I recovered the only powers that usually revive in a state of isolation,—those of inflexible resolution and profound dissimulation. I had soon exercise enough for both of them. On the twelfth day of my confinement, a servant appeared at the door of my apartment, and, bowing profoundly, announced, that if my health was recovered, my father wished to see me. I bowed in complete imitation of his mechanical movements, and followed him with the steps of a statue. I found my father, armed with the Director at his side. He advanced, and addressed me with an abruptness which proved that he forced himself to speak. He hurried over a few expressions of pleasure at my recovery, and then said, “Have you reflected on the subject of our last conversation?” “I have reflected on it.”—“I had time to do so.”—“And you have employed that time well?”—“I hope so.”—“Then the result will be favourable to the hopes of your family, and the interests of the church.” The last words chilled me a little, but I answered as I ought. In a few moments after the Director joined me, He spoke amicably, and turned the conversation on neutral topics. I answered him,—what an effort did it cost me!—yet I answered him in all the bitterness of extorted politeness. All went on well, however. The family appeared gratified by my renovation. My father, harassed out, was content to procure peace on any terms. My mother, still weaker, from the struggles between her conscience and the suggestions of the Director, wept, and said she was happy. A month has now elapsed in profound but treacherous peace on all sides. They think me subdued, but * * * * *
“I was grabbed and dragged away; and this violence, which always sparked an equal violence in me, brought to life all my father's fears and what the Director wanted. I acted just like a boy, barely out of a fever, still completely delirious. In my room, I tore down the drapes, and there wasn't a porcelain vase in the place that I didn’t throw at their heads. When they grabbed me, I bit their hands; when they finally had to tie me up, I chewed through the ties and eventually snapped them with a fierce effort. In fact, I fully realized all the hopes of the Director. I was confined to my room for several days. During that time, I regained the only skills that usually come back in isolation—those of unwavering resolve and deep disguise. I soon had enough practice with both of them. On the twelfth day of my confinement, a servant appeared at my door and, bowing deeply, announced that if I was feeling better, my father wanted to see me. I bowed back, perfectly mimicking his mechanical movements, and followed him stiffly. I found my father, accompanied by the Director. He stepped forward and spoke to me with a bluntness that showed he was forcing himself to do so. He quickly expressed pleasure at my recovery and then asked, “Have you thought about what we discussed last time?” “I have thought about it.” — “I had time to do so.” — “And you’ve used that time well?” — “I hope so.” — “Then the outcome will be favorable to your family's hopes and the church's interests.” The last words chilled me slightly, but I responded as expected. Moments later, the Director joined me. He spoke kindly and shifted the conversation to neutral topics. I replied to him—how hard it was!—yet I replied in all the bitterness of forced politeness. Everything went well, however. The family seemed pleased with my recovery. My father, worn out, was willing to secure peace at any cost. My mother, still frail from her battles between her conscience and the Director's suggestions, cried and said she was happy. A month has now gone by in deep but deceptive peace all around. They think I've been subdued, but * * * * *
“In fact, the efforts of the Director’s power in the family would alone be sufficient to precipitate my determinations. He has placed you in a convent, but that is not enough for the persevering proselytism of the church. The palace of the Duke de Monçada is, under his influence, turned into a convent itself. My mother is almost a nun, her whole life is exhausted in imploring forgiveness for a crime for which the Director, to secure his own influence, orders her a new penance every hour. My father rushes from libertinism to austerity,—he vacillates between this world and the next;—in the bitterness of exasperated feeling, sometimes reproaches my mother, and then joins her in the severest penance. Must there not be something very wrong in the religion which thus substitutes external severities for internal amendment? I feel I am of an inquiring spirit, and if I could obtain a book they call the Bible, (which, though they say it contains the words of Jesus Christ, they never permit us to see) I think——but no matter. The very domestics have assumed the in ordine ad spiritualia character already. They converse in whispers—they cross themselves when the clock strikes—they dare to talk, even in my hearing, of the glory which will redound to God and the church, by the sacrifice my father may yet be induced to make of his family to its interests.
“In fact, the efforts of the Director’s power in the family alone would be enough to push me to make my decisions. He has put you in a convent, but that's not enough for the relentless proselytism of the church. The palace of the Duke de Monçada has, under his influence, practically become a convent itself. My mother is nearly a nun; her entire life is spent pleading for forgiveness for a crime for which the Director, to maintain his own power, assigns her a new penance every hour. My father swings from indulgence to strictness,—he wavers between this world and the next;—in moments of frustration, he sometimes blames my mother, and then he joins her in the harshest penance. Isn’t there something deeply flawed in a religion that replaces genuine inner change with external punishments? I know I have a curious spirit, and if I could get a hold of a book they call the Bible, (which, although they claim it contains the words of Jesus Christ, they never let us see) I thinkGot it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.but never mind. Even the household staff have taken on the in ordine ad spiritualia demeanor already. They speak in whispers—they cross themselves when the clock strikes—they even dare to discuss, within my hearing, the glory that would come to God and the church from the sacrifice my father might yet be persuaded to make of his family for its interests.
* * * *
* * * *
“My fever has abated—I have not lost a moment in consulting your interests—I have heard that there is a possibility of your reclaiming your vows—that is, as I have been told, of declaring they were extorted under impressions of fraud and terror. Observe me, Alonzo, I would rather see you rot in a convent, than behold you stand forth as a living witness of our mother’s shame. But I am instructed that this reclamation of your vows may be carried on in a civil court: If this be practicable, you may yet be free, and I shall be happy. Do not hesitate for resources, I am able to supply them. If you do not fail in resolution, I have no doubt of our ultimate success.—Ours I term it, for I shall not know a moment’s peace till you are emancipated. With the half of my yearly allowance I have bribed one of the domestics, who is brother to the porter of the convent, to convey these lines to you. Answer me by the same channel, it is secret and secure. You must, I understand, furnish a memorial, to be put into the hands of an advocate. It must be strongly worded,—but remember, not a word of our unfortunate mother;—I blush to say this to her son. Procure paper by some means. If you find any difficulty, I will furnish you; but, to avoid suspicion, and too frequent recurrences to the porter, try to do it yourself. Your conventual duties will furnish you with a pretext of writing out your confession,—I will undertake for its safe delivery. I commend you to the holy keeping of God,—not the God of monks and directors, but the God of nature and mercy.——I am your affectionate brother,
“My fever has gone down—I haven’t wasted any time thinking about your situation—I heard that there’s a chance for you to reclaim your vows—that is, as I’ve been told, to declare they were taken under duress and deception. Listen to me, Alonzo, I would rather see you rot in a convent than watch you stand as a living reminder of our mother’s shame. But I’ve been informed that you can challenge your vows in a civil court: If this is possible, you might still be free, and I would be happy. Don’t worry about resources, I am able to provide them. If you stay determined, I have no doubt we will succeed. —I refer to it as ours, because I won’t have a moment’s peace until you are free. With half of my yearly allowance, I’ve bribed one of the staff, who is the brother of the porter at the convent, to deliver this message to you. Respond through the same channel; it’s secret and secure. You’ll need to prepare a document for a lawyer. It must be strongly worded—but remember, not a word about our unfortunate mother; I’m embarrassed to say this to her son. Get paper by any means. If you have trouble, I can provide it, but to avoid suspicion and too many visits to the porter, try to handle it yourself. Your duties in the convent can give you an excuse to write out your confession—I will ensure it gets delivered safely. I commend you to the care of God—not the God of monks and directors, but the God of nature and mercy.——I am your loving brother,
Juan di Monçada.”
Juan di Monçada.
“Such were the contents of the papers which I received in fragments, and from time to time, by the hands of the porter. I swallowed the first the moment I had read it, and the rest I found means to destroy unperceived as I received them,—my attendance on the infirmary entitling me to great indulgences.”
“Those were the contents of the papers I received in bits and pieces over time, through the porter. I quickly got rid of the first one as soon as I read it, and I managed to destroy the rest without anyone noticing as I got them—my role in the infirmary allowed me a lot of leeway.”
At this part of the narrative, the Spaniard became so much agitated, though apparently more from emotion than fatigue, that Melmoth intreated him to suspend it for some days, and the exhausted narrator willingly complied.
At this point in the story, the Spaniard became so upset, though it seemed more due to emotion than tiredness, that Melmoth urged him to take a break for a few days, and the weary storyteller agreed without hesitation.
END OF FIRST VOLUME.
END OF VOLUME ONE.
(1) Mrs Marshall, the original Roxana in Lee’s Alexander, and the only virtuous woman then on the stage. She was carried off in the manner described, by Lord Orrery, who, finding all his solicitations repelled, had recourse to a sham marriage performed by a servant in the habit of a clergyman.
(1) Mrs. Marshall, the original Roxana in Lee’s Alexander, and the only virtuous woman on stage at that time. She was taken away in the way described by Lord Orrery, who, finding all his requests rejected, resorted to a fake marriage performed by a servant dressed as a clergyman.
(2) Vide Pope, (copying from Donne).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vide Pope, (copying from Donne).
(3) Vide the Old Bachelor, whose Araminta, wearied by the repetition of these phrases, forbids her lover to address her in any sentence commencing with them.
(3) Look at the Old Bachelor, whose Araminta, tired of hearing these phrases over and over, tells her boyfriend not to start any sentence with them.
(4) Vide any old play you may have the patience to peruse; or, instar omnium, read the courtly loves of Rodolphil and Melantha, Palamede and Doratice, in Dryden’s Marriage a la Mode.
(4) Check out any old play you might have the patience to read; or, instar omnium, look at the courtly romances of Rodolphil and Melantha, Palamede and Doratice, in Dryden’s Marriage a la Mode.
(7) Vide Le Blanc’s Letters.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Read Le Blanc’s Letters.
(9) Rochefoucault.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rochefoucauld.
(10) Vide Cutter of Coleman street.
Vide Cutter at Coleman Street.
(11) A fact, related to me by a person who was near committing suicide in a similar situation, to escape what he called “the excruciating torture of giddiness.”
(11) A fact shared with me by someone who was close to taking their own life in a similar situation, to escape what he referred to as “the unbearable agony of dizziness.”
(12) See Henry IV. Second Part.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out Henry IV, Part 2.
(14) Vide Buffa—Anachronism prepense.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Video Buffa—Intentional Anachronism.
(15) Vide Madame Genlis’s “Julien Delmour.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out Madame Genlis's "Julien Delmour."
The following is a list of corrections made to the original. The first passage is the original passage, the second the corrected one.
The following is a list of corrections made to the original. The first passage is the original text, and the second is the revised version.
- Page 22:
ever see any extravagance or waste in it
ever see any extravagance or waste in it?” - Page 84:
from among the congregation answered,—“Because
from among the congregation responded,—“Because - Page 111:
could not possibly have understood),
could not maybe have understood), - Page 111:
in paper the likenesses of some of
in paper the similarities of some of - Page 117:
Beha's plays, where the cavaliers are denominated
Behn's plays, where the cavaliers are denominated - Page 122:
thereafter, as David smote Goliath. It was
thereafter, as David smote Goliath. It was - Page 133:
to tantalize you with a sigh from that
to tantalize you with a sigh from that - Page 140:
He, whom he has for twelve hours been
"He", whom he has for twelve hours been - Page 161:
most desperate and fruitless attempt to save
most desperate and fruitless attempt to save - Page 161:
announced safety was near and—impossible;—lanthorns
announced safety was near and—impossible;—lanthorns - Page 164:
and unnatural. At this moment, at tremendous
and unnatural. At this moment, amazing - Page 185:
eerie life had had their usual effect, of exalting
early life had had their usual effect, of exalting - Page 191:
The brethren always assumed before me
“The brethren always assumed before me - Page 194:
As we went to the church, they conversed
“As” we went to the church, they conversed - Page 197:
I was disappointed at the measured
I was disappointed at the measured - Page 198:
advantages.” “They seem so.” My dear
advantages.” “They seem so.” “My” dear - Page 215:
I was now in a state quite fit for the Director’s
I was now in a state quite fit for the Director’s - Page 233:
I was overpowered with congratulations,
I was overpowered with congratulations, - Page 279:
with blood. The monks, with their lights,
with blood. The monks, with their lights, - Page 298:
excitement. The paroxysm stops they
excitement. The paroxysm stops, they - Page 335:
this declaration, which was however true
this statement, which was however true - Footnote 2:
Vide Pope, (copying from Doune).
Vide Pope, (copying from Donne).
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!